return_v into_o power_n again_o proposit_n 5._o every_o one_o of_o the_o eight_o king_n rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o be_v represent_v by_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n coral_n 1._o the_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o have_v rule_v before_o and_o be_v revive_v again_o coral_n 2._o the_o eight_o king_n call_v the_o beast_n v._n 11._o be_v the_o beast_n with_o that_o head_n only_o which_o be_v last_o in_o rule_n proposit_n 6._o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n coral_n 1._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n continue_v no_o long_a than_o his_o last_o rule_v head_n against_o grotius_n notion_n of_o the_o beast_n after_o all_o his_o head_n coral_n 2_o the_o ten_o horn_n belong_v to_o the_o beast_n no_o long_o than_o the_o time_n of_o his_o last_v head_n against_o the_o same_o proposit_n 7._o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v a_o particular_a sovereign_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o idolatrous_a rule_n proposit_n 8._o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 13_o chapter_n do_v signify_v the_o first_o beast_n show_v v._o 1._o corollar_n 1._o by_o the_o image_n mark_v name_n and_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n chap._n 13._o be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o image_n etc._n etc._n of_o the_o first_o beast_n corollar_n 2._o by_o the_o beast_n with_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o with_o the_o image_n mark_v etc._n etc._n in_o all_o the_o other_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o first_o beast_n with_o all_o the_o same_o attendant_n in_o chap._n 13._o proposit_n 9_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v a_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n under_o one_o of_o its_o either_o rule_v head_n or_o horn_n for_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o head_n or_o horn._n corollar_n 1._o the_o false_a prophet_n or_o second_o beast_n image_n mark_v name_n etc._n etc._n do_v in_o all_o the_o mention_n of_o they_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n belong_v to_o that_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n under_o either_o of_o one_o of_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n corollar_n 2._o the_o beast_n with_o the_o false_a prophet_n image_n mark_v etc._n etc._n in_o all_o other_o chapter_n signify_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o it_o be_v signify_v to_o be_v in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n with_o the_o like_a adjunct_n proposit_n 10._o the_o seven_o head_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n corollar_n 1._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a beast_n in_o every_o successive_a state_n of_o the_o same_o head_n or_o horn_n corollar_n 2._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o that_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n for_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o its_o continuance_n corollar_n 3._o the_o wound_a and_o heal_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n chap._n 13._o be_v the_o same_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o that_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n proposit_n 11._o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a rev._n 11._o 18._o be_v the_o general_n judgement_n at_o christ_n second_o come_v corollary_n the_o reign_n of_o christ_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n rev._n 11._o 15._o be_v christ_n second_o come_v in_o glory_n proposit_n 12._o the_o beast_n that_o kill_v the_o witness_n rev._n 11._o 7._o be_v the_o same_o particular_a time_n of_o roman_a rule_n with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o other_o chapter_n corollar_n 1._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v to_o continue_v till_o some_o universal_a reign_n of_o christ_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n corollar_n 2._o the_o beast_n and_o the_o two_o witness_n chap._n 11._o be_v contemporary_n for_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o they_o both_o book_n ii_o proposition_n prop._n 13._o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n daniel_n 7._o 13_o 14._o be_v some_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n jesus_n prop._n 14._o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n dan._n 7._o be_v the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o glory_n corollary_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v christ_n second_o come_v to_o judgement_n prop._n 15._o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n coral_n 1._o the_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n dan._n 7._o coral_n 2._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n signify_v the_o same_o particular_a time_n of_o reign_n with_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n dan._n 7._o coral_n 3._o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v not_o begin_v till_o after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n coral_n 4._o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v not_o yet_o past_a prop._n 16._o all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n by_o a_o beast_n as_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n be_v mean_v a_o rule_v nation_n or_o people_n part._n 1._o part._n 2._o by_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o that_o beast_n the_o several_a kind_n of_o supreme_a government_n in_o that_o nation_n part._n 3._o and_o if_o they_o be_v say_v to_o come_v after_o one_o another_o they_o denote_v so_o many_o successive_a government_n in_o the_o same_o place_n part._n 4._o but_o if_o they_o be_v describe_v as_o rule_v all_o at_o the_o same_o time_n than_o they_o signify_v so_o many_o divide_a sovereignty_n in_o that_o one_o rule_v people_n or_o nation_n part._n 5._o and_o in_o both_o the_o kind_n of_o they_o each_o particular_a head_n or_o horn_n do_v signify_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o all_o the_o several_a single_a governor_n that_o reign_n either_o in_o the_o same_o form_n of_o government_n when_o they_o signify_v successive_a form_n of_o government_n or_o in_o the_o same_o particular_a division_n when_o they_o signify_v divide_v kingdom_n observe_v 1._o every_o whole_a figure_n signify_v dominion_n do_v all_o over_o daniel_n signify_v a_o rule_v people_n or_o nation_n observe_v 2._o the_o part_n of_o whole_a figure_n signify_v dominion_n do_v all_o over_o daniel_n follow_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n observe_v 3._o a_o head_n and_o a_o horn_n be_v indifferent_o use_v to_o signify_v the_o same_o rule_v power_n of_o a_o nation_n observe_v 4._o the_o distinguish_a character_n of_o a_o new_a succession_n of_o a_o head_n or_o horn_n or_o of_o a_o new_a succession_n of_o a_o different_a government_n in_o the_o same_o place_n be_v a_o new_a name_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n public_o establish_v observe_v 5._o all_o part_n of_o figure_n signify_v dominion_n do_v all_o over_o daniel_n denote_v the_o whole_a successive_a line_n of_o all_o the_o single_a person_n that_o reign_n either_o in_o the_o same_o form_n of_o government_n or_o in_o the_o same_o part_n of_o a_o divide_a nation_n or_o people_n book_n iii_o proposition_n prop._n 17._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n when_o take_v for_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n do_v signify_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_n in_o general_a the_o seven_o head_n of_o it_o the_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o government_n of_o that_o nation_n the_o ten_o horn_n the_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n into_o so_o many_o several_a sovereignty_n prop._n 18._o the_o three_o last_o king_n of_o the_o eight_o rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o be_v three_o change_n of_o roman_a government_n come_v after_o one_o another_o in_o a_o immediate_a order_n prop._n 19_o the_o six_o king_n revelat._n 17._o 10._o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n prop._n 20._o the_o beast_n be_v that_o supreme_a government_n of_o rome_n which_o come_v next_o but_o one_o after_o the_o imperial_a government_n in_o st._n john_n time_n prop._n 21._o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v that_o settle_a sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n who_o authority_n be_v own_v for_o supreme_a by_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n coral_n 1._o every_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v at_o a_o end_n when_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n do_v own_o another_o settle_a power_n for_o supreme_a in_o the_o room_n of_o it_o coral_n 2._o the_o six_o head_n be_v at_o a_o end_n when_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n own_v another_o settle_a authority_n in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n that_o have_v continue_v
from_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n prop._n 22._o at_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o the_o heruli_n and_o gothish_a king_n of_o italy_n the_o six_o head_n be_v at_o the_o late_a at_o a_o end_n prop._n 23._o the_o beast_n call_v the_o eight_o king_n rev._n 17._o 11._o be_v a_o sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v own_v there_o for_o supreme_a at_o this_o present_a corollar_n 1._o the_o 42_o month_n of_o the_o beast_n rev._n 13._o 5._o be_v at_o least_o 1260_o chaldaic_a year_n corollar_n 2._o the_o 1260_o day_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n revel_v 11._o 3._o be_v the_o same_o concurrent_a time_n with_o the_o 42_o month_n of_o the_o beast_n corollar_n 3._o the_o two_o witness_n in_o sackcloth_n revel_v 11._o 3._o do_v represent_v the_o whole_a true_a church_n of_o christ_n during_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n prop._n 24._o the_o second_o beast_n revel_v 13._o 11._o be_v a_o church-head_n own_v for_o supreme_a over_o all_o the_o roman_a jurisdiction_n and_o distinct_a from_o the_o first_o beast_n prop._n 25._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v a_o secular_a sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n confederate_v with_o a_o ecclesiastical_a roman_a head_n in_o a_o antichristian_a idolatrous_a league_n and_o distinct_a from_o he_o coral_n 1._o the_o second_o beast_n revel_v 13._o 11._o be_v a_o succession_n of_o ecclesiastical_a person_n have_v supreme_a power_n in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n coral_n 2._o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v those_o two_o secular_a and_o ecclesiastical_a governor_n which_o be_v at_o this_o present_a time_n acknowledge_v supreme_a by_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o distinct_a from_o one_o another_o coral_n 3._o the_o present_a imperial_a and_o papal_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n concern_v the_o first_o appearance_n of_o the_o beast_n query_n 1_o whether_o at_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n conquest_n of_o the_o italian_a goth_n there_o have_v not_o be_v at_o least_o two_o such_o change_n of_o the_o secular_a government_n of_o rome_n since_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n as_o may_v he_o call_v two_o different_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n query_n 2._o whether_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n be_v not_o upon_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o goth_n by_o justinian_n the_o several_a opinion_n concern_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o apocalypse_n it_o be_v general_o agree_v by_o all_o the_o considerable_a interpreter_n of_o all_o church_n in_o this_o present_a age_n that_o babylon_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n do_v signify_v some_o idolatrous_a state_n of_o roman_a reign_n for_o they_o all_o agree_v that_o by_o babylon_n must_v be_v mean_v some_o domination_n of_o rome_n but_o there_o be_v three_o main_a difference_n among_o they_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o age_n to_o which_o they_o fix_v their_o interpretation_n some_o do_v apply_v these_o vision_n to_o the_o affair_n of_o rome-heathen_a and_o so_o maintain_v that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o concern_v of_o these_o vision_n be_v already_o past_a other_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n who_o contend_v that_o the_o matter_n of_o they_o be_v not_o yet_o begin_v to_o be_v fulfil_v and_o other_o again_o interpret_v they_o of_o the_o present_a time_n in_o which_o we_o live_v and_o of_o many_o age_n past_a since_o the_o time_n of_o rome-heathen_a there_o be_v some_o other_o opinion_n that_o be_v a_o mixture_n of_o these_o but_o these_o be_v the_o only_a considerable_a difference_n of_o the_o interpreter_n of_o our_o present_a age._n 1._o those_o that_o lay_v this_o scene_n in_o rome-heathen_a they_o make_v the_o beast_n consider_v as_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o his_o head_n and_o horn_n to_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n or_o nation_n and_o when_o that_o term_n be_v use_v only_o for_o he_o who_o be_v call_v the_o eight_o king_n it_o be_v then_o the_o roman_a nation_n under_o that_o particular_a king_n or_o he_o himself_o rule_v the_o roman_n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o persecution_n of_o roman_a emperor_n either_o of_o so_o many_o single_a emperor_n or_o of_o so_o many_o kind_n of_o persecute_v emperor_n of_o this_o opinion_n be_v the_o late_a of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n and_o grotius_n and_o dr._n hammond_n etc._n etc._n 2._o those_o that_o defer_v the_o application_n of_o these_o thing_n to_o some_o state_n of_o rome_n near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v more_o uncertain_a they_o will_v have_v many_o of_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v say_v of_o babylon_n alone_o by_o itself_o to_o belong_v to_o rome-heathen_a but_o far_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o account_n of_o it_o and_o all_o that_o concern_v the_o history_n of_o the_o beast_n they_o determine_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o appearance_n of_o antichrist_n three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o the_o literal_a acceptation_n of_o that_o space_n of_o time_n mention_v five_o several_a time_n within_o the_o compass_n of_o three_o chapter_n therefore_o be_v they_o force_v to_o make_v the_o beast_n signify_v the_o world_n of_o wicked_a man_n in_o general_a when_o take_v for_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n but_o the_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o when_o use_v to_o signify_v the_o eight_o king_n only_o they_o determine_v to_o be_v either_o some_o roman_a antichrist_n or_o which_o be_v much_o the_o same_o the_o devil_n in_o antichrist_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n as_o the_o seven_o king_n in_o the_o roman_a territory_n the_o seven_o head_n they_o will_v have_v to_o be_v seven_o age_n of_o the_o world_n with_o the_o several_a tyrant_n against_o the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o each_o of_o they_o the_o six_o of_o which_o be_v that_o age_n in_o which_o st._n john_n live_v because_o it_o be_v say_v five_o be_v past_a one_o be_v which_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o all_o this_o opinion_n that_o they_o may_v make_v the_o six_o head_n continue_v from_o st._n john_n time_n to_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n who_o they_o make_v to_o be_v the_o seven_o of_o this_o opinion_n be_v almost_o all_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n and_o ground_n themselves_o for_o it_o upon_o the_o general_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o alcazar_n say_v of_o they_o that_o they_o think_v it_o so_o certain_a that_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n to_o be_v make_v of_o it_o disput_fw-la in_o argument_n totius_fw-la cap._n 13._o apocal._n but_o alcazar_n himself_o be_v of_o another_o mind_n and_o after_o twenty_o year_n labour_n in_o this_o study_n say_v that_o it_o be_v plain_a from_o the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o from_o its_o allusion_n to_o the_o ten_o horn_a beast_n in_o daniel_n that_o this_o whole_a beast_n be_v nothing_o but_o the_o roman_a empire_n disputat_fw-la in_o argument_n cap._n 13._o apocal._n and_o that_o to_o fly_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n for_o the_o beast_n and_o to_o make_v the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v seven_o age_n in_o it_o be_v so_o force_v and_o wrest_v a_o interpretation_n that_o any_o one_o may_v observe_v it_o disput_fw-la 1a._o in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n and_o that_o ribera_n opinion_n do_v offer_v a_o fair_a occasion_n to_o the_o heretic_n to_o calumniate_v the_o roman_a church_n as_o be_v at_o last_o to_o be_v a_o apostate_n from_o the_o faith_n on_o the_o other_o side_n cornelius_z à _fw-la lapide_fw-la do_v thus_o censure_v the_o first_o opinion_n that_o interpret_v all_o of_o rome_n heathen_a and_o which_o therefore_o be_v force_v to_o interpret_v the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o jewish_a commonwealth_n or_o synagogue_n as_o salmeron_n and_o alcazar_n in_o particular_a so_o also_o grotius_n and_o dr._n hammond_n he_o say_v of_o this_o opinion_n in_o prolegomen_n in_o apocal._n that_o it_o be_v 1._o a_o innovation_n 2._o mystical_a not_o historical_a 3._o of_o a_o prophecy_n it_o make_v the_o apocalypse_n a_o history_n for_o the_o jewish_a state_n be_v down_o before_o the_o writing_n these_o thing_n 4._o because_o it_o be_v against_o the_o agreeing-sense_n of_o the_o father_n he_o say_v further_a in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o though_o it_o be_v not_o flattery_n yet_o it_o be_v only_o a_o love_n to_o and_o reverence_n for_o the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o a_o zeal_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o it_o that_o put_v alcazar_n upon_o this_o opinion_n as_o he_o himself_o do_v ingenuous_o confess_v but_o ribera_n say_v positive_o that_o he_o be_v blind_a that_o do_v not_o see_v that_o
king_n who_o have_v the_o gold_n mine_n of_o america_n or_o the_o port_n that_o rule_v over_o the_o east_n we_o shall_v most_o assure_o conclude_v that_o no_o other_o king_n now_o or_o hereafter_o can_v be_v mean_v by_o it_o but_o the_o king_n of_o france_n or_o spain_n nor_o any_o other_o port_n in_o the_o world_n but_o the_o ottoman_a port_n or_o constantinople_n and_o it_o will_v be_v altogether_o incredible_a to_o we_o that_o any_o learned_a person_n some_o hundred_o of_o year_n hence_o that_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o common_a use_n of_o those_o term_n in_o this_o age_n shall_v be_v so_o extravagant_a as_o to_o think_v that_o this_o may_v be_v mean_v of_o any_o other_o christian_n or_o catholic_n king_n in_o the_o world_n beside_o or_o of_o some_o other_o great_a eastern_a port_n some_o hundred_o year_n hence_o the_o most_o satisfactory_a instance_n of_o the_o wild_a imagination_n of_o learned_a man_n on_o some_o occasion_n be_v the_o example_n that_o bellarmin_n have_v give_v we_o of_o it_o in_o the_o very_a case_n before_o we_o whatsoever_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o it_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o he_o be_v in_o express_a term_n repugnant_a to_o himself_o in_o two_o contradictory_n assertion_n about_o this_o thing_n for_o in_o his_o second_o book_n de_fw-fr pontifice_fw-la cap._n 2._o hill_n 2._o joannes_n in_o apocalypsi_fw-la romam_fw-la passim_fw-la vocat_fw-la babylonem_fw-la et_fw-la aperte_fw-la colligitur_fw-la ex_fw-la cap._n 17._o apocalyps_n alioqui_fw-la respondeat_fw-la nobis_fw-la vellenus_fw-la quaenam_fw-la est_fw-la illa_fw-la babylon_n quae_fw-la in_o apocalypsi_fw-la imperat_fw-la regibus_fw-la terrae_fw-la bellarm._n l._n 2._o de_fw-la pontifice_fw-la romano_n cap._n 2._o ibid._n nec_fw-la enim_fw-la alia_fw-la civitas_fw-la est_fw-la quae_fw-la joannes_n tempore_fw-la imperium_fw-la habuerit_fw-la super_fw-la reges_fw-la terrae_fw-la quam_fw-la roma_fw-la &_o notissimum_fw-la est_fw-la supra_fw-la septem_fw-la colle_n romam_fw-la aedificatam_fw-la esse_fw-la for_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o other_o city_n in_o st._n john_n time_n that_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o it_o be_v everywhere_o know_v that_o rome_n be_v build_v upon_o seven_o hill_n he_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v plain_a from_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o babylon_n be_v rome_n and_o show_v vellenus_fw-la his_o adversary_n that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a it_o shall_v be_v any_o thing_n else_o and_o yet_o in_o the_o same_o book_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 13._o when_o he_o come_v to_o state_n what_o babylon_n be_v in_o that_o place_n of_o the_o revelation_n revelation_n respondeo_fw-la 1o._o dici_fw-la posse_fw-la cum_fw-la augustino_n areta_n haymone_n beda_n raperto_n etc._n etc._n non_fw-la intelligi_fw-la romam_fw-la per_fw-la meretricem_fw-la sed_fw-la universam_fw-la diaboli_fw-la civitatem_fw-la quae_fw-la in_o scripturâ_fw-la saepe_fw-la voco_fw-la babylon_n bellarm._n lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr pont._n romano_n cap._n 13._o this_o be_v before_o observe_v by_o malvenda_n p._n 226._o de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la mirati_fw-la impendio_fw-la sumus_fw-la etc._n etc._n i_o do_v extreme_o wonder_v to_o find_v a_o new_a author_n i._n e._n bellarmine_n to_o think_v that_o this_o beast_n may_v be_v either_o the_o roman_a empire_n or_o 15._o bellarm._n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr pont._n c._n 15._o the_o congregation_n of_o wicked_a man_n first_o say_v he_o it_o may_v be_v say_v with_o st._n augustine_n that_o it_o be_v not_o rome_n if_o so_o eminent_a a_o person_n can_v print_v such_o a_o express_a contradiction_n in_o plain_a word_n about_o a_o opinion_n which_o he_o can_v think_v to_o be_v necessary_o certain_a and_o clear_o express_v in_o the_o text_n at_o some_o time_n and_o that_o in_o a_o book_n of_o controversy_n in_o the_o face_n of_o his_o adversary_n and_o about_o so_o very_o remarkable_a a_o matter_n it_o can_v be_v at_o all_o strange_a to_o find_v learned_a man_n bare_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o in_o a_o matter_n which_o be_v apparent_o clear_a and_o certain_a and_o that_o remarkable_a observation_n of_o the_o jesuit_n ribera_n be_v a_o great_a confirmation_n of_o this_o namely_o fornicariam_fw-la namely_o hoc_fw-la dicam_fw-la ambrose_n qui_fw-la prius_fw-la negaverat_fw-la tandem_fw-la in_o cap._n 17._o veritate_fw-la convictus_fw-la babylonem_fw-la romam_fw-la significare_fw-la confessus_fw-la est_fw-la ribera_n in_o cap._n 14._o apocalyps_n num_fw-la 30._o idem_fw-la in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n v._n 16._o hîc_fw-la jam_fw-la nonnulli_fw-la scriptores_fw-la qui_fw-la aliter_fw-la interpretati_fw-la fuerint_fw-la veritate_fw-la ipsâ_fw-la coguntur_fw-la nobis_fw-la favere_fw-la nam_fw-la ambrose_n romam_fw-la dicit_fw-la esse_fw-la fornicariam_fw-la that_o such_o as_o have_v be_v of_o another_o mind_n in_o this_o point_n yet_o at_o last_o be_v force_v to_o change_v their_o opinion_n by_o the_o irresistible_a evidence_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v a_o sufficient_a instance_n that_o man_n of_o learning_n may_v hold_v out_o awhile_o against_o the_o clear_a truth_n and_o that_o therefore_o their_o authority_n be_v not_o to_o be_v weigh_v against_o any_o conclusion_n that_o do_v otherwise_o appear_v undoubted_o clear_a to_o one_o self_n and_o to_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o judicious_a beside_o and_o now_o i_o may_v seem_v to_o have_v be_v unnecessary_o tedious_a in_o these_o last_o reflection_n but_o since_o i_o have_v find_v by_o long_a experience_n that_o the_o general_a prejudice_n to_o i_o and_o to_o most_o of_o the_o world_n beside_o against_o the_o clear_a thing_n in_o these_o vision_n be_v the_o strange_a different_a apprehension_n of_o very_a judicious_a man_n about_o they_o i_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o stay_v long_o enough_o upon_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o insignificancy_n of_o that_o scruple_n to_o take_v off_o all_o the_o power_n of_o it_o for_o the_o future_a and_o this_o will_n it_o may_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v of_o great_a use_n than_o it_o may_v at_o first_o be_v apprehend_v to_o be_v after_o this_o satisfaction_n about_o babylon_n the_o subject_a of_o the_o present_a proposition_n i_o find_v at_o the_o first_o sight_n that_o what_o be_v attribute_v to_o babylon_n in_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v unquestionable_a consent_n consent_n as_o it_o have_v also_o the_o general_a suffrage_n of_o the_o interpreter_n 1._o as_o namely_o first_o that_o it_o be_v there_o signify_v to_o be_v procon_n be_v grotius_n in_o cap._n 17._o apocal._n mulier_fw-la est_fw-la roma_fw-la sed_fw-la notandum_fw-la cum_fw-la urbe_fw-la simul_fw-la notari_fw-la imperium_fw-la vrbis_fw-la the_o woman_n be_v rome_n but_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o together_o with_o the_o city_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o city_n a_o manifest_a proof_n of_o this_o be_v the_o custom_n observe_v by_o all_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o province_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n when_o they_o return_v from_o their_o several_a government_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n they_o use_v to_o lay_v down_o the_o ensign_n of_o their_o authority_n at_o the_o gate_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n before_o they_o enter_v the_o city_n lib._n ult_n de_fw-fr officio_fw-la procon_n in_o rule_n or_o to_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o empire_n for_o it_o have_v all_o the_o ensign_n of_o majesty_n 5._o chap._n 17._o v._n 1._o 3_o 4_o 5._o array_v in_o purple_a and_o scarlet_a colour_n and_o sit_v upon_o a_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n interpret_v to_o be_v so_o many_o king_n and_o call_v babylon_n the_o great_a the_o great_a whore_n 2._o that_o it_o be_v a_o idolatrous_a rule_n be_v assure_v from_o the_o name_n of_o a_o harlot_n and_o a_o whore_n and_o of_o fornication_n give_v it_o which_o among_o all_o the_o prophet_n do_v common_o signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o idolatry_n and_o apostasy_n when_o speak_v of_o a_o city_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n 3._o that_o it_o be_v also_o a_o antichristian_a tyranny_n be_v plain_a from_o she_o be_v say_v to_o be_v see_v drunken_a with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n 6._o v._o 6._o of_o jesus_n chap._n ii_o xvii_o rev._n xvii_o the_o former_a proposition_n make_v the_o standard_n to_o judge_v what_o kind_n of_o evidence_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v one_o sure_a of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o any_o thing_n else_o in_o the_o prophecy_n and_o four_o rule_n of_o interpretation_n draw_v from_o it_o the_o plainness_n and_o vsefulness_n of_o they_o i_o be_v not_o so_o vain_a as_o to_o think_v i_o have_v get_v much_o by_o the_o undoubted_a certainty_n of_o the_o former_a proposition_n to_o give_v i_o any_o hope_n of_o much_o better_a satisfaction_n about_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o interpretation_n for_o in_o all_o my_o former_a perplexity_n about_o these_o thing_n i_o never_o question_v the_o certainty_n of_o this_o and_o beside_o i_o see_v this_o to_o be_v general_o acknowledge_v by_o those_o who_o yet_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o in_o almost_o every_o thing_n else_o but_o however_o since_o this_o be_v the_o only_a certain_a truth_n that_o be_v then_o know_v about_o these_o thing_n it_o
unanimous_a bishop_n andrews_n p._n 234._o respon_n ad_fw-la bellarm._n apolog._n speak_v of_o saint_n john_n in_o the_o revelation_n he_o borrow_v that_o way_n of_o speak_v from_o daniel_n of_o who_o he_o be_v almost_o everywhere_o a_o imitator_n and_o immediate_o after_o vix_fw-la enim_fw-la reperias_fw-la apud_fw-la joannem_fw-la etc._n etc._n you_o shall_v scarce_o find_v a_o phrase_n in_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n john_n that_o be_v not_o take_v out_o of_o daniel_n or_o some_o other_o prophet_n bellarmin_n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif._n c._n 5._o jum_fw-la vero_fw-la daniel_n etc._n etc._n now_o daniel_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o that_o prophecy_n do_v very_o clear_o describe_v the_o same_o four_o kingdom_n by_o four_o beast_n that_o be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o four_o in_o his_o second_o chapter_n and_o which_o be_v the_o same_o four_o beast_n that_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o revelation_n blas_n viega_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n v._n 1_o 2._o sciendum_fw-la est_fw-la danieli_fw-it cap._n 7_o etc._n etc._n it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o there_o be_v a_o vision_n like_o to_o this_o show_v to_o daniel_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o that_o prophecy_n where_o the_o business_n be_v about_o antichrist_n upon_o the_o explication_n of_o which_o this_o vision_n of_o we_o here_o do_v depend_v see_v mr._n mede_n discourse_n regnum_fw-la quartum_fw-la danielis_fw-la est_fw-la regnum_fw-la romanorum_fw-la alcazar_n sect_n 3._o cap._n 13._o apoc._n v._n 1._o marina_n bestia_n cap._n 13._o apoc._n evidenter_fw-la respicit_fw-la quartam_fw-la bestiam_fw-la danielis_fw-la cap._n 7._o etc._n etc._n the_o beast_n that_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n cap._n 13._o revel_v do_v evident_o relate_v to_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n quae_fw-la etiam_fw-la quatuor_fw-la regna_fw-la sive_fw-la imperia_n sc_fw-la in_o 7o._o cap._n dan._n dubium_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la in_o statuà _fw-la illâ_fw-la danielis_fw-la cap._n 2._o 31._o praefigurata_fw-la fuisse_fw-la bestiam_fw-la apocalypticam_fw-la continere_fw-la in_o se_fw-la tres_fw-la priores_fw-la monarchias_n quas_fw-la dicitur_fw-la apud_fw-la danielem_fw-la devorasse_fw-la which_o four_o kingdom_n or_o empire_n viz._n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v unquestionable_o foretell_v in_o the_o statue_n cap._n 2._o 31._o and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revalation_n do_v contain_v in_o it_o or_o be_v there_o describe_v to_o be_v make_v up_o of_o these_o three_o monarchy_n which_o it_o be_v say_v in_o daniel_n to_o have_v devour_v idem_fw-la in_o cap._n 12._o apoc._n v._n 3._o de_fw-la 10._o cornibus_fw-la non_fw-la aliud_fw-la fundamentum_fw-la etc._n etc._n there_o need_v no_o other_o foundation_n for_o the_o interpretation_n but_o only_o to_o look_v out_o a_o conformable_a explication_n of_o it_o with_o that_o of_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n by_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o it_o signify_v the_o roman_a empire_n see_v the_o reference_n to_o the_o three_o chapter_n lib._n 2._o note_v a._n especial_o malvenda_n and_o ribera_n consent_n of_o interpreter_n of_o all_o party_n that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o head_n and_o horn_n and_o most_o of_o his_o character_n have_v a_o very_a unquestionable_a reference_n to_o the_o frequent_a use_n of_o they_o about_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o subject_a in_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n but_o i_o be_v extreme_o surprise_v to_o find_v also_o that_o by_o the_o same_o unanimous_a agreement_n of_o all_o the_o considerable_a interpreter_n of_o all_o age_n except_v only_o some_o few_o of_o this_o last_o age_n it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o term_n of_o beast_n and_o their_o head_n or_o horn_n and_o indeed_o all_o other_o figure_n and_o their_o part_n signify_v dominion_n as_o it_o be_v here_o in_o these_o vision_n have_v but_o one_o constant_a uniform_a signification_n in_o general_a all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n and_o that_o also_o in_o great_a variety_n of_o instance_n and_o withal_o that_o by_o the_o concurrent_a agreement_n of_o those_o few_o also_o that_o differ_v from_o the_o rest_n there_o need_v nothing_o more_o to_o prove_v such_o a_o constant_a uniform_a signification_n of_o these_o figure_n but_o only_o this_o viz._n that_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n this_o give_v i_o very_o confident_a hope_n of_o fix_v the_o same_o kind_n of_o mystical_a term_n in_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o apocalypse_v to_o settle_a notion_n and_o certain_a definition_n and_o thereby_o of_o come_v to_o some_o assurance_n about_o those_o thing_n notwithstanding_o all_o the_o ambiguous_a and_o various_a acceptation_n of_o the_o expression_n in_o which_o they_o be_v convey_v which_o i_o account_v well_o worth_a all_o the_o close_a application_n of_o my_o thought_n as_o a_o thing_n of_o the_o most_o useful_a importance_n to_o the_o world_n for_o the_o clear_a determination_n of_o the_o aim_n of_o this_o prophecy_n as_o well_o as_o for_o my_o own_o particular_a satisfaction_n and_o benefit_n i_o have_v therefore_o for_o this_o end_n endeavour_v to_o demonstrate_v the_o constant_a uniform_a acceptation_n of_o the_o scheme_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o part_n all_o over_o daniel_n and_o this_o require_v the_o certain_a knowledge_n of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o determinate_a application_n of_o that_o rely_v chief_o upon_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o undoubted_a signification_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n that_o succeed_v that_o four_o kingdom_n these_o make_v up_o the_o demonstration_n of_o the_o design_n of_o the_o second_o book_n from_o the_o intrinsic_a argument_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n itself_o but_o the_o clear_a proof_n of_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n be_v the_o exact_a agreement_n of_o it_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o that_o also_o in_o some_o such_o peculiar_a character_n among_o the_o rest_n as_o be_v impossible_a to_o belong_v to_o more_o than_o one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n and_o to_o the_o same_o time_n of_o that_o kingdom_n this_o therefore_o be_v add_v to_o the_o other_o evidence_n that_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n itself_o as_o a_o most_o undoubted_a confirmation_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n who_o indeed_o will_v not_o be_v ready_a to_o conclude_v with_o himself_o before_o ever_o he_o come_v to_o examine_v the_o ground_n that_o there_o be_v for_o it_o that_o so_o general_a a_o agreement_n of_o all_o the_o differ_a party_n of_o interpreter_n for_o so_o many_o age_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v about_o mystical_a expression_n where_o there_o be_v so_o great_a a_o scope_n for_o fancy_n to_o expatiate_v in_o must_v certain_o have_v very_o plain_a and_o express_v ground_n for_o it_o in_o the_o prophetical_a write_n and_o very_o obvious_a to_o common_a observation_n and_o this_o be_v another_o considerable_a thing_n to_o fortify_v the_o assurance_n that_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o proof_n itself_o do_v offer_v but_o the_o character_n in_o which_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v so_o exact_o agree_v with_o those_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o which_o be_v the_o sure_a proof_n that_o that_o beast_n in_o daniel_n must_v be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v fetch_v from_o several_a distinct_a show_n of_o the_o apocalyptick_a beast_n in_o several_a chapter_n and_o these_o several_a show_n be_v by_o some_o learned_a man_n judge_v to_o be_v the_o show_v of_o different_a beast_n whereas_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o exact_a agreement_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o daniel_n with_o that_o in_o the_o revelation_n from_o the_o several_a character_n of_o those_o different_a show_n do_v suppose_v it_o to_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o beast_n in_o all_o those_o chapter_n this_o make_v it_o necessary_a to_o settle_v the_o notion_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o to_o show_v that_o all_o the_o mention_n of_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n in_o all_o the_o other_o chapter_n be_v but_o so_o many_o account_n of_o that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o it_o be_v find_v in_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n and_o that_o therefore_o all_o the_o several_a character_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o those_o several_a chapter_n be_v but_o the_o character_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o this_o it_o be_v requisite_a to_o prefix_v in_o the_o first_o book_n before_o all_o other_o reason_v that_o be_v fetch_v from_o the_o nature_n of_o that_o beast_n in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n after_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o constant_a and_o settle_a signification_n of_o a_o
of_o the_o most_o wary_a and_o cautious_a judgement_n withhold_v from_o conclude_v that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a strange_a thing_n if_o two_o description_n agree_v together_o in_o such_o multitude_n of_o most_o peculiar_a character_n never_o attribute_v to_o any_o figure_n before_o shall_v not_o real_o mean_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n to_o hear_v of_o the_o picture_n of_o two_o beast_n describe_v thus_o exact_o like_o one_o another_o in_o such_o a_o strange_a make_v of_o all_o their_o part_n and_o furniture_n with_o the_o same_o quality_n and_o action_n belong_v to_o they_o the_o same_o manner_n of_o rise_n the_o same_o time_n of_o continuance_n and_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o peculiar_a way_n and_o circumstance_n of_o their_o ruin_n and_o both_o these_o figure_n interpret_v to_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o all_o their_o character_n that_o be_v interpret_v and_o then_o to_o see_v the_o thing_n wherein_o they_o seem_v to_o differ_v in_o word_n and_o expression_n to_o be_v find_v to_o be_v in_o reality_n and_o substance_n the_o same_o sure_o this_o will_v make_v any_o man_n forth_o with_o resolve_n with_o himself_o that_o these_o two_o must_v be_v the_o picture_n of_o the_o very_a selfsame_a beast_n and_o since_o they_o both_o be_v say_v to_o signify_v kingdom_n that_o they_o must_v represent_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n and_o if_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o he_o will_v conclude_v that_o they_o be_v on_o purpose_n contrive_v by_o the_o relator_n of_o they_o to_o deceive_v man_n into_o wrong_a apprehension_n of_o they_o if_o he_o have_v give_v no_o plain_a intimation_n that_o they_o can_v not_o possible_o be_v the_o same_o for_o to_o mention_v a_o property_n or_o two_o in_o one_o which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o other_o will_v signify_v little_a to_o make_v he_o think_v they_o of_o different_a kind_n where_o there_o be_v such_o strange_a agreement_n unless_o the_o relator_n have_v give_v such_o a_o property_n to_o the_o one_o as_o can_v not_o be_v in_o the_o other_o from_o the_o plain_a description_n of_o it_o which_o be_v not_o the_o present_a case_n but_o after_o all_o this_o from_o the_o three_o last_o character_n of_o each_o of_o these_o beast_n it_o will_v appear_v to_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v any_o thing_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n of_o the_o same_o kingdom_n they_o be_v both_o say_v to_o be_v destroy_v just_a before_o the_o universal_a and_o eternal_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n that_o rule_v over_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o for_o ever_o so_o that_o the_o description_n of_o that_o in_o those_o two_o place_n can_v possible_o signify_v more_o than_o one_o determinate_a kingdom_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o when_o they_o be_v destroy_v be_v say_v at_o that_o time_n both_o of_o they_o to_o rule_v over_o the_o same_o place_n the_o whole_a earth_n and_o for_o the_o same_o continuance_n of_o time_n before_o their_o destruction_n but_o it_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v two_o different_a kingdom_n over_o the_o same_o place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n both_o destroy_v by_o a_o three_o that_o succeed_v in_o their_o place_n the_o beginning_n of_o the_o universal_a reign_n of_o christ_n with_o his_o saint_n when_o each_o of_o they_o be_v to_o be_v destroy_v be_v the_o same_o time_n and_o their_o rule_n over_o the_o whole_a earth_n at_o that_o time_n be_v over_o the_o same_o place_n and_o beside_o they_o have_v continue_v the_o same_o length_n of_o time_n over_o the_o same_o place_n before_o their_o destruction_n and_o be_v both_o destroy_v after_o the_o very_a same_o and_o that_o a_o most_o peculiar_a and_o unusual_a manner_n that_o be_v by_o fire_n dan._n 7._o 11._o rev._n 19_o 20._o it_o be_v therefore_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n from_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o last_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v horn._n be_v malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la p._n 224._o fixum_fw-la &_o stabile_fw-la &_o omnium_fw-la quoque_fw-la consensu_fw-la firmatum_fw-la etc._n etc._n it_o be_v sure_a and_o certain_a and_o confirm_v also_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o that_o daniel_n do_v understand_v by_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o as_o it_o be_v point_n at_o with_o his_o finger_n nothing_o else_o but_o antichrist_n that_o be_v to_o come_v idem_fw-la pag._n 253._o it_o be_v the_o agree_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n and_o interpreter_n that_o antichrist_n be_v call_v the_o little_a horn._n the_o same_o with_o corollar_n 1_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o therefore_o that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n signify_v the_o same_o particular_a corollar_n 2_o roman_a rule_n with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn._n for_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n signify_v the_o beast_n with_o the_o last_o head_n by_o prop._n 6._o and_o the_o last_o head_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n by_o coral_n praece_v and_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o last_o head_n be_v a_o roman_a rule_n prop._n 7._o as_o also_o that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v not_o begin_v till_o after_o the_o roman_a corollar_n 3_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n for_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o in_o the_o revelation_n by_o coral_n praece_v do_v not_o arise_v till_o after_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v up_o and_o beside_o do_v subdue_v three_o of_o those_o ten_o dan._n 7._o 8_o 24._o and_o from_o hence_o still_o be_v it_o further_o confirm_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n dan._n 7._o and_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n over_o 14._o coral_n prop._n 11._o &_o prop._n 14._o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n rev._n 11._o be_v the_o same_o time_n of_o christ_n second_o come_v in_o glory_n for_o they_o begin_v at_o the_o same_o time_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o same_o beast_n and_o be_v universal_a from_o the_o begin_n of_o they_o thus_o do_v this_o last_o proposition_n about_o the_o four_o kingdom_n and_o the_o former_a about_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n much_o more_o strengthen_v the_o proof_n of_o one_o another_o and_o yet_o have_v evidence_n enough_o for_o they_o in_o themselves_o without_o any_o necessary_a dependence_n upon_o one_o another_o so_o that_o either_o of_o they_o may_v have_v be_v set_v alone_o by_o themselves_o but_o they_o be_v still_o more_o abundant_o clear_v and_o strengthen_v by_o the_o help_n of_o one_o another_o light_n it_o be_v therefore_o now_o manifest_a that_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v not_o yet_o past_a corollar_n 4_o for_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n corollar_n 2._o prop._n 15._o and_o be_v therefore_o to_o continue_v till_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n prop._n 14._o and_o corol._n 1._o prop._n 12._o this_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o most_o of_o the_o romish_a interpreter_n who_o according_a to_o the_o general_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n do_v expect_v the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n or_o just_a consent_n consent_n before_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o both_o this_o proposition_n and_o the_o former_a and_o their_o consectary_n be_v deny_v by_o grotius_n and_o other_o but_o upon_o what_o small_a ground_n for_o it_o and_o against_o how_o great_a a_o evidence_n to_o the_o contrary_a may_v be_v see_v cap._n ult_n lib._n 1._o and_z cap._n 2_o 3_o &_o 15._o lib._n 2._o and_o lest_o the_o authority_n of_o great_a name_n shall_v have_v still_o too_o much_o weight_n in_o it_o to_o hinder_v one_o full_a assent_n to_o these_o present_a conclusion_n i_o will_v in_o the_o mean_a while_n have_v any_o one_o but_o reflect_v upon_o one_o of_o the_o tenet_n of_o the_o grotian_n way_n to_o which_o they_o be_v force_v to_o maintain_v their_o singularity_n in_o the_o present_a case_n and_o that_o be_v their_o opinion_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n for_o that_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v one_o very_o much_o unconcern_v at_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v build_v upon_o it_o the_o modern_a jew_n be_v just_o admire_v for_o deny_v that_o by_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v mean_v the_o messiah_n but_o it_o be_v much_o more_o monstrous_a in_o these_o man_n
destroy_v the_o four_o beast_n and_o therefore_o seem_v it_o very_o useful_a for_o they_o to_o make_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o be_v not_o the_o roman_a but_o a_o part_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n it_o be_v also_o against_o the_o whole_a current_n of_o all_o the_o learned_a christian_a father_n at_o least_o till_o st._n jerom_n time_n near_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o the_o prophecy_n be_v give_v and_o above_o four_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n etc._n christ_n hieronyme_n in_o c._n 7._o daniel_n let_v we_o therefore_o say_v what_o all_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n have_v deliver_v that_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n when_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v to_o be_v destroy_v there_o shall_v be_v ten_o king_n who_o shall_v divide_v the_o roman_a world_n among_o themselves_o and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o eleven_o littleke_v that_o shall_v arise_v and_o overcome_v three_o of_o those_o ten_o king_n etc._n etc._n ergo_fw-la dicamus_fw-la say_v he_o quod_fw-la omnes_fw-la scriptores_fw-la ecclesiastici_fw-la dan._n in_o cap._n 7._o dan._n tradiderunt_fw-la which_o be_v almost_o as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o universal_a tradition_n or_o a_o tradition_n of_o all_o the_o considerable_a person_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n to_o his_o time_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o so_o that_o the_o three_o beast_n must_v be_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n from_o its_o succession_n to_o the_o persian_a which_o be_v by_o all_o grant_v to_o be_v the_o second_o be_v not_o this_o sufficient_a to_o make_v any_o man_n confident_a that_o the_o prophecy_n do_v of_o its_o own_o accord_n offer_v this_o interpretation_n to_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o man_n when_o it_o thus_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o impartial_a judgement_n of_o all_o the_o learned_a world_n modern_n world_n malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la p._n 222._o for_o all_o both_o jew_n and_o christian_n look_v upon_o it_o as_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o three_o and_o four_o beast_n be_v plain_o distinct_a from_o one_o another_o so_o that_o he_o must_v have_v lose_v his_o wit_n that_o can_v think_v otherwise_o maldonal_a in_o c._n 7._o dan._n the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o so_o all_o take_v it_o to_o be_v calovius_n in_o c._n 7._o dan._n all_o agree_v that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n as_o well_o the_o ancient_n and_o the_o jewish_a church_n both_o before_o and_o after_o christ_n and_o the_o christian-church_n for_o the_o first_o four_o hundred_o year_n as_o the_o modern_n both_o jew_n and_o reference_n see_v reference_n christian_n before_o there_o be_v any_o particular_a interest_n to_o be_v serve_v by_o it_o it_o have_v also_o be_v and_o be_v still_o the_o judgement_n of_o even_o state_n even_o pererius_n in_o c._n 7._o dan._n this_o four_o beast_n according_a as_o all_o interpret_v it_o to_o be_v and_o as_o the_o matter_n itself_o do_v show_v it_o do_v represent_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n malvenda_fw-la in_o c._n 7._o dan._n p._n 222._o that_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n be_v certain_a and_o agree_v upon_o by_o all_o that_o profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n the_o reader_n than_o be_v thus_o to_o be_v set_v in_o the_o right_a road_n and_o the_o king_n highway_n ibid._n s._n hierom_n and_o other_o do_v very_o clear_o show_v that_o porphyry_n opinion_n be_v a_o perfect_a madness_n alcazar_n sect._n 5._o in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o there_o be_v a_o plain_a allusion_n in_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o this_o beast_n to_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n which_o do_v very_o plain_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n item_n sect._n 3._o in_o v._n 1._o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n do_v evident_o allude_v to_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n and_o it_o be_v most_o clear_a and_o evident_a that_o that_o four_o beast_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o a_o idolatrous_a state_n the_o most_o eminent_a of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n though_o it_o be_v more_o for_o their_o interest_n than_o any_o other_o that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v any_o thing_n rather_o than_o the_o roman_a which_o do_v sufficient_o show_v that_o they_o be_v force_v to_o allow_v it_o for_o they_o can_v have_v no_o manner_n of_o advantage_n from_o that_o concession_n and_o therefore_o must_v it_o be_v the_o impartial_a sense_n of_o their_o mind_n but_o it_o will_v save_v they_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o trouble_n to_o deny_v it_o if_o they_o fair_o can_v and_o that_o show_v the_o evidence_n for_o it_o to_o be_v too_o clear_a and_o this_o give_v as_o strong_a a_o presumption_n against_o the_o possibility_n of_o any_o other_o sense_n as_o can_v almost_o be_v give_v from_o authority_n it_o be_v therefore_o well_o worth_a the_o enquiry_n what_o may_v be_v the_o ground_n of_o so_o universal_a and_o impartial_a a_o agreement_n among_o all_o the_o differ_a party_n of_o all_o sort_n about_o this_o three_o and_o four_o kingdom_n the_o first_o reason_n that_o may_v be_v observe_v for_o it_o thing_n it_o theodoret_n in_o c._n 7._o daniel_n some_o will_v have_v the_o four_o kingdom_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o alexander_n successor_n but_o they_o shall_v have_v remember_v that_o the_o golden-head_n be_v the_o babylonian_n and_o that_o the_o second_o kingdom_n be_v the_o persian_n the_o three_o than_o must_v be_v the_o grecian_n and_o the_o four_o the_o roman_n ibid._n but_o at_o present_a i_o can_v but_o admire_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v some_o pious_a man_n who_o shall_v take_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o macedonian_a kingdom_n for_o they_o shall_v have_v consider_v that_o the_o three_o beast_n have_v four_o head_n which_o do_v open_o show_v the_o fourfold_a division_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n after_o alexander_n death_n and_o then_o that_o the_o four_o beast_n have_v ten_o horn_n and_o that_o they_o be_v but_o four_o and_o not_o ten_o that_o continue_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n after_o alexander_n ibid._n that_o aught_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o prophet_n see_v the_o three_o beast_n with_o four_o head_n upon_o he_o and_o the_o he-goat_n chap._n 8._o after_o the_o first_o horn_n be_v break_v to_o have_v have_v four_o in_o the_o room_n of_o it_o to_o make_v it_o clear_a and_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o he-goat_n and_o the_o three_o beast_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v the_o plain_a intimation_n in_o the_o prophecy_n that_o the_o three_o kingdom_n be_v the_o 7._o dan._n 7._o whole_a time_n of_o the_o greek_n from_o the_o persian_n to_o the_o roman_n 1._o as_o first_o in_o the_o text_n itself_o the_o three_o kingdom_n have_v the_o same_o name_n of_o a_o kingdom_n that_o hinder_v all_o the_o rest_n from_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v understand_v of_o single_a king_n or_o of_o different_a sovereignty_n in_o the_o same_o empire_n pag._n 106._o there_o be_v the_o same_o ground_n then_o against_o the_o part_a the_o reign_n of_o alexander_n and_o his_o captain_n into_o a_o three_o and_o four_o kingdom_n which_o in_o reality_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n 2._o it_o be_v against_o all_o the_o signification_n of_o kingdom_n beside_o that_o be_v represent_v by_o any_o whole_a figure_n in_o this_o book_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o common_a usage_n of_o prophetical_a term_n especial_o in_o the_o same_o book_n be_v the_o best_a rule_n to_o determine_v their_o signification_n by_o rule_n 2._o now_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o these_o man_n themselves_o and_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o interpreter_n every_o whole_a figure_n that_o be_v say_v to_o signify_v a_o kingdom_n do_v signify_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o a_o rule_v nation_n or_o people_n in_o that_o one_o constant_a acceptation_n we_o find_v it_o in_o no_o less_o than_o ten_o distinct_a figure_n not_o count_v in_o this_o three_o kingdom_n there_o be_v eight_o mention_v beside_o the_o three_o in_o the_o 2d_o and_o seven_o chapter_n and_o two_o in_o the_o 8_o for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o stone_n and_o of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v two_o of_o those_o scheme_n so_o that_o there_o be_v at_o least_o ten_o to_o nothing_o against_o it_o that_o the_o three_o kingdom_n be_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o greek_n after_o the_o persian_n and_o that_o which_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o constant_a use_n of_o expression_n in_o so_o wise_a and_o judicious_a a_o writer_n as_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n be_v may_v be_v very_o secure_o rely_v upon_o as_o a_o unquestionable_a ground_n to_o determine_v his_o meaning_n whenever_o the_o same_o expression_n be_v
or_o kingdom_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o rule_v people_n if_o they_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v in_o rule_n all_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o in_o both_o these_o kind_n do_v the_o several_a head_n or_o horn_n signify_v the_o continuance_n of_o that_o government_n or_o divide_a kingdom_n to_o their_o last_n end_n to_o this_o whole_a discourse_n about_o the_o sixteenth_o proposition_n do_v the_o generality_n of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n agree_v which_o all_o must_v consent_n consent_n necessary_o do_v who_o grant_v as_o they_o do_v that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n the_o only_a difference_n of_o some_o of_o they_o from_o the_o rest_n be_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n and_o the_o 11_o after_o they_o shall_v be_v after_o the_o whole_a roman_a monarchy_n be_v ruin_v and_o have_v lose_v the_o name_n emperor_n a_o grotius_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la b._n &_o p._n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o art_n 3._o populus_fw-la est_fw-la ex_fw-la eo_fw-la corporum_fw-la genere_fw-la quod_fw-la ex_fw-la distantibus_fw-la constat_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o people_n be_v a_o body_n of_o the_o kind_n of_o those_o which_o be_v make_v up_o of_o thing_n distant_a from_o one_o another_o item_n art_n 8._o it_o matter_n not_o which_o way_n they_o be_v govern_v either_o by_o monarch_n or_o by_o many_o or_o by_o the_o multitude_n for_o it_o be_v the_o same_o roman_a people_n under_o king_n consul_n and_o emperor_n the_o three_o book_n the_o particular_a signification_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n in_o the_o revelation_n chap._n i._n the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o xvii_o rev._n xvii_o of_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n in_o the_o 17_o proposition_n three_o objection_n answer_v the_o inconsistency_n of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n with_o themselves_o bellarmin_n more_o ingenuous_a but_o force_v thereby_o to_o give_v up_o the_o cause_n grotius_n to_o mend_v the_o matter_n run_v into_o great_a absurdity_n than_o any_o of_o they_o conjecture_n about_o the_o first_o five_o head_n after_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o constant_a vniform_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o head_n or_o horn_n of_o a_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n any_o one_o will_v be_v ready_a to_o conclude_v with_o himself_o that_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n now_o to_o determine_v the_o signification_n of_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n and_o of_o the_o beast_n itself_o which_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o all_o the_o latter_a part_n of_o the_o revelation_n since_o it_o have_v be_v already_o find_v that_o all_o those_o peculiar_a figure_n of_o empire_n and_o sovereignty_n and_o the_o particular_a phrase_n and_o style_n belong_v to_o they_o in_o the_o revelation_n be_v just_o the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o the_o like_a kind_n in_o daniel_n and_o be_v not_o so_o distinct_o to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o other_o of_o the_o prophet_n beside_o but_o the_o undoubted_a confirmation_n of_o this_o be_v the_o assurance_n that_o we_o have_v of_o the_o 15_o proposition_n for_o by_o that_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o that_o it_o have_v the_o same_o and_o that_o a_o very_a great_a many_o most_o peculiar_a character_n and_o expression_n attribute_v to_o it_o by_o which_o that_o beast_n in_o daniel_n be_v describe_v wherefore_o according_a to_o all_o the_o example_n that_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o that_o prophecy_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o these_o figure_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o the_o most_o peculiar_a expression_n about_o they_o be_v take_v it_o be_v unquestionable_a that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n in_o its_o general_a notion_n as_o the_o common_a 17._o prop._n 17._o subject_n of_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n do_v signify_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_n in_o general_n the_o seven_o head_n of_o it_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o that_o nation_n the_o ten_o horn_n the_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n into_o so_o many_o distinct_a sovereignty_n there_o need_v no_o more_o be_v say_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o than_o that_o the_o seven_o head_n be_v say_v to_o succeed_v in_o this_o order_n five_o one_o another_z etc._n etc._n to_o show_v they_o to_o be_v successive_a revel_v 17._o and_o that_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v describe_v as_o act_v all_o together_o with_o the_o beast_n for_o according_a to_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n with_o these_o character_n in_o daniel_n they_o must_v signify_v so_o many_o successive_a sovereign_a power_n and_o so_o many_o divide_v distinct_a kingdom_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o nation_n by_o prop._n 16._o and_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o chief_a example_n of_o the_o mystical_a use_n of_o beast_n and_o their_o part_n and_o to_o which_o all_o the_o expression_n about_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v find_v to_o refer_v proposition_n 15._o and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v certain_o some_o roman_a rule_n by_o prop._n 6._o therefore_o by_o rule_n the_o 2_o do_v the_o beast_n its_o head_n and_o horn_n do_v signify_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_n under_o so_o many_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n and_o divide_v into_o so_o many_o distinct_a sovereignty_n as_o be_v represent_v by_o its_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n but_o it_o may_v possible_o be_v pretend_v that_o there_o be_v clear_a ground_n in_o the_o revelation_n against_o the_o make_n the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n a_o rule_n of_o interpretation_n for_o the_o figure_n in_o the_o revelation_n for_o the_o figure_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v a_o different_a use_n from_o those_o in_o daniel_n for_o example_n 1._o there_o be_v three_o several_a show_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o follow_v immediate_o one_o after_o another_o from_o the_o 12_o to_o the_o 18_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o according_a to_o the_o use_n of_o such_o succession_n of_o figure_n in_o daniel_n must_v signify_v three_o several_a rule_v nation_n prop._n 16._o beside_o that_o one_o of_o these_o three_o beast_n be_v express_o describe_v in_o succession_n to_o the_o other_o chap._n 13._o 2._o but_o it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o it_o be_v according_a to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o figure_n in_o daniel_n to_o represent_v the_o same_o kingdom_n by_o different_a figure_n in_o different_a vision_n as_o in_o the_o 2d_o and_o seven_o chapter_n and_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n two_o of_o those_o same_o kingdom_n by_o two_o new_a beast_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o two_o show_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n be_v in_o two_o several_a vision_n and_o that_o they_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 10._o and_o though_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v describe_v to_o be_v in_o succession_n to_o that_o in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n yet_o 1_o it_o be_v describe_v as_o a_o new_a vision_n of_o a_o beast_n with_o the_o same_o proper_a mark_n upon_o it_o which_o the_o other_o have_v before_o it_o viz._n the_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o next_o it_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o though_o they_o be_v two_o different_a beast_n yet_o it_o be_v plain_o say_v that_o the_o one_o be_v satan_n 9_o chap._n 12._o 9_o or_o the_o devil_n and_o so_o do_v signify_v only_o a_o spiritual_a rule_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o no_o different_a temporal_a empire_n from_o the_o other_o and_o than_o it_o signify_v no_o more_o to_o the_o make_v two_o different_a monarchy_n than_o nebuchadnezzar_n image_n to_o the_o constitute_n of_o a_o new_a monarchy_n of_o the_o babylonian_n distinct_a from_o that_o which_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o head_n of_o the_o other_o image_n chap._n 2._o 2._o it_o will_v be_v further_o urge_v that_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n there_o be_v two_o beast_n represent_v as_o rise_v up_o after_o one_o another_o which_o according_a to_o prop._n 16._o part._n 1._o must_v signify_v in_o daniel_n way_n two_o different_a rule_v nation_n this_o will_v signify_v very_o much_o by_o rule_n the_o 2_o d_o if_o the_o text_n do_v not_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o they_o be_v not_o successive_a to_o one_o another_o but_o it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o the_o second_o beast_n do_v exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n before_o he_o and_o that_o all_o 12._o chap._n 13._o 12._o for_o his_o service_n as_o appear_v v._o 12._o the_o text_n do_v therefore_o express_o affirm_v that_o the_o power_n of_o they_o both_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o power_n or_o rule_v nation_n and_o yet_o to_o show_v that_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o beast_n in_o daniel_n
do_v hold_v good_a in_o this_o use_n of_o it_o also_o it_o will_v be_v explain_v how_o this_o first_o beast_n do_v also_o signify_v the_o earth_n the_o alcasar_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect_n 6._o by_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n be_v signify_v a_o multitude_n of_o person_n as_o well_o as_o by_o the_o beast_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n ibid._n as_o well_o the_o one_o beast_n as_o the_o other_o be_v take_v not_o for_o single_a person_n but_o for_o a_o great_a multitude_n as_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n ibid._n as_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n do_v contain_v in_o it_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n so_o also_o do_v the_o beast_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n rule_n of_o the_o roman_n but_o in_o another_o manner_n of_o kingdom_n than_o that_o reference_n chap._n 18._o see_v reference_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n be_v so_o as_o that_o they_o be_v both_o in_o be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n for_o this_o second_o will_v be_v find_v to_o signify_v their_o church-rule_n as_o the_o first_o do_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o state_n prop._n 24_o &_o 25._o 3._o it_o may_v also_o be_v object_v that_o the_o two_o horn_n of_o the_o second_o 11._o v._o 11._o beast_n chap._n 13._o according_a to_o daniel_n must_v signify_v distinct_a sovereignty_n prop._n 16._o observat_fw-la 2_o &_o 4._o but_o since_o these_o horn_n have_v no_o mark_n of_o rule_n or_o dominion_n join_v with_o they_o and_o be_v particular_o say_v to_o signify_v the_o likeness_n of_o that_o beast_n to_o a_o lamb_n that_o do_v sufficient_o show_v a_o particular_a exception_n of_o they_o from_o the_o general_a rule_n in_o daniel_n and_o yet_o they_o may_v also_o signify_v the_o two_o distinct_a kingdom_n or_o jurisdiction_n of_o that_o beast_n over_o the_o temporal_a and_o spiritual_a affair_n of_o that_o nation_n after_o this_o how_o manifest_o do_v it_o appear_v to_o be_v but_o a_o contrivance_n only_o to_o serve_v a_o turn_n in_o be_v in_o alcazar_n in_o apoc._n c._n 12._o de_fw-la 10_o corn._n it_o be_v most_o evident_a that_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n do_v signify_v the_o roman_a empire_n but_o those_o which_o be_v not_o roman_a commander_n can_v be_v the_o horn_n of_o that_o beast_n ibid._n ribera_n understand_v by_o the_o beast_n the_o whole_a world_n which_o do_v easy_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n of_o itself_o for_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o daniel_n do_v prophesy_v of_o the_o roman_a empire_n only_o viz._n in_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n chap._n 7._o ibid._n another_o opinion_n of_o he_o be_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v be_v idolatrous_a which_o conjecture_n be_v very_o vain_a and_o empty_a for_o than_o it_o will_v be_v another_o empire_n as_o the_o empire_n that_o be_v now_o in_o greece_n be_v quite_o different_a from_o that_o which_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o three_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n idem_n in_o cap._n 17._o v._n 11._o but_o any_o one_o may_v easy_o see_v how_o force_v all_o that_o interpretation_n be_v à _fw-la lapide_fw-la ribera_n and_o a_o number_n of_o other_o reference_n see_v reference_n eminent_a person_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o make_v the_o general_a notion_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o signify_v the_o world_n in_o general_a and_o the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v seven_o age_n of_o it_o with_o the_o several_a tyrannical_a power_n which_o persecute_v the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o each_o of_o they_o notwithstanding_o that_o they_o be_v agree_v with_o all_o other_o interpreter_n about_o the_o constant_a uniform_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o of_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n and_o that_o the_o four_o beast_n there_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o particular_a monarchy_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o that_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o that_o beast_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o last_o head_n of_o this_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o yet_o reign_v yet_o alcazar_n in_o cap._n 12._o apoc._n de_fw-fr 10_o cornibus_fw-la quod_fw-la autem_fw-la romanorum_fw-la imperium_fw-la sit_fw-la extinctum_fw-la prorsus_fw-la videtur_fw-la certum_fw-la it_o seem_v to_o be_v altogether_o certain_a that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v again_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v although_o the_o province_n of_o it_o be_v in_o the_o possession_n of_o other_o king_n and_o emperor_n ribera_n in_o cap._n 12._o apoc._n num_fw-la 14._o de_fw-la 10_o cornibus_fw-la that_o which_o the_o forementioned_a writer_n apply_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n because_o that_o be_v now_o altogether_o annihilate_v we_o understand_v of_o the_o whole_a world_n over_o which_o the_o roman_n reign_v do_v they_o not_o show_v the_o least_o intimation_n from_o the_o text_n to_o countenance_v this_o contradiction_n to_o their_o own_o judgement_n about_o the_o same_o word_n and_o phrase_n nor_o offer_v to_o give_v any_o example_n from_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o like_a kind_n to_o ground_v their_o fancy_n upon_o bellarmin_n indeed_o be_v more_o ingenuous_a he_o own_v the_o know_a signification_n of_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o that_o the_o four_o of_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v in_o particular_a the_o same_o with_o that_o in_o the_o revelation_n and_o from_o the_o certainty_n of_o both_o do_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v signify_v in_o general_a the_o roman_a empire_n and_o that_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v all_o head_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o that_o the_o time_n of_o that_o call_v the_o beast_n be_v not_o yet_o past_a and_o what_o more_o convince_a proof_n can_v there_o be_v for_o the_o irresistible_a light_n that_o there_o be_v for_o these_o thing_n than_o to_o see_v so_o able_a a_o judge_n of_o the_o concern_v of_o his_o church_n in_o this_o affair_n to_o be_v force_v thereby_o to_o yield_v to_o it_o without_o any_o the_o least_o show_n of_o advantage_n from_o it_o to_o serve_v the_o cause_n that_o he_o be_v so_o zealous_a for_o but_o especial_o when_o we_o see_v he_o thereby_o force_v to_o desert_n all_o the_o other_o defence_n of_o his_o brethren_n and_o to_o reduce_v the_o whole_a merit_n of_o the_o cause_n about_o the_o charge_n lay_v against_o his_o church_n to_o this_o only_a issue_n viz._n whether_o the_o imperial_a roman_a government_n that_o be_v in_o rule_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n have_v be_v since_o that_o time_n cut_v off_o and_o succeed_v by_o another_o form_n of_o government_n which_o be_v to_o reduce_v the_o whole_a dispute_n about_o the_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a importance_n in_o the_o consequence_n of_o it_o to_o a_o question_n about_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n only_o in_o history_n and_o which_o be_v give_v against_o he_o power_n he_o tacitus_n just_a about_o the_o time_n that_o the_o revelation_n be_v write_v reckon_v they_o up_o in_o this_o order_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o first_o book_n of_o annal_n king_n be_v at_o first_o the_o governor_n of_o rome_n l._n brutus_n bring_v in_o the_o consulary_a government_n and_o liberty_n dictator_n be_v set_v up_o upon_o occasion_n the_o decemvir_n continue_v not_o above_o two_o year_n the_o consulary_a power_n of_o the_o tribune_n of_o the_o soldier_n last_v not_o long_o the_o domination_n of_o cinna_n and_o sylla_n be_v soon_o end_v and_o pompey_n and_o crassus_n yield_v to_o caesar_n and_o lepidus_n and_o anthony_n to_o augustus_n who_o take_v all_o into_o his_o hand_n under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o prince_n or_o emperor_n livy_n before_o he_o have_v give_v much_o the_o same_o account_n for_o all_o those_o government_n which_o have_v be_v up_o in_o his_o time_n in_o his_o 6_o book_n i_o have_v say_v he_o in_o the_o five_o former_a book_n give_v a_o account_n of_o all_o the_o war_n abroad_o and_o the_o sedition_n at_o home_n which_o the_o roman_n have_v have_v from_o the_o first_o building_n of_o the_o city_n to_o the_o take_n of_o it_o under_o king_n consul_n decemvir_n dictator_n and_o consulary_a tribune_n so_o onuphrius_n panvicinus_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o his_o fasti_fw-la consulares_fw-la for_o the_o city_n be_v first_o under_o king_n then_o succeed_v consul_n and_o sometime_o under_o decemvir_n and_o sometime_o under_o tribune_n of_o the_o soldier_n with_o consulary_a power_n and_o sometime_o under_o dictator_n cassiodorus_n in_o his_o chronicon_fw-la give_v the_o same_o account_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o roman_a government_n from_o king_n to_o consul_n and_o from_o they_o to_o the_o decemvir_n and_o the_o consulary_a government_n again_o interrupt_v by_o the_o military_a tribune_n and_o during_o all_o these_o space_n of_o time_n the_o intermixture_n of_o dictator_n upon_o
rest_n that_o the_o three_o last_o king_n of_o the_o eight_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v three_o 18._o proposit_n 18._o change_n of_o roman_a government_n come_v after_o one_o another_o in_o a_o immediate_a successive_a order_n order_n cuspinian_n in_o sextum_fw-la rufum_fw-la pag._n 6._o consul_n cuspinian_n p._n 95._o in_o cassiodori_n chronicon_fw-la show_v that_o military_a tribune_n with_o consulary_a power_n differ_v only_o in_o name_n from_o consul_n consul_n be_v choose_v by_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n at_o first_o that_o after_o the_o expulsion_n of_o the_o king_n the_o power_n of_o the_o king_n may_v remain_v with_o they_o ut_fw-la penes_fw-la illos_fw-la regius_fw-la esset_fw-la potestas_fw-la pancirollus_n in_o notit_fw-la imperii_fw-la oriental_n pag._n 155._o appian_n say_v in_o his_o syrian_a history_n that_o the_o roman_n send_v praetor_n to_o the_o army_n which_o they_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v six_o axe_n because_o the_o consul_n do_v use_v to_o have_v twelve_o axe_n and_o as_o many_o bundle_n of_o rod_n carry_v before_o they_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o king_n see_v in_o the_o margin_n first_o that_o they_o be_v three_o change_n of_o the_o supreme_a government_n of_o the_o roman_n appear_v from_o their_o be_v every_o one_o represent_v by_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o signify_v a_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_n prop._n 17._o and_o from_o their_o be_v say_v to_o reign_v one_o after_o another_o v._o 10_o 11._o for_o head_n or_o horn_n of_o a_o beast_n say_v to_o come_v one_o after_o another_o do_v all_o over_o daniel_n signify_v the_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o supreme_a government_n of_o a_o nation_n by_o prop._n 16._o and_o daniel_n be_v the_o only_a example_n of_o the_o use_n of_o such_o prophetical_a scheme_n wherefore_o by_o rule_n the_o 2_o do_v they_o can_v signify_v nothing_o else_o here_o but_o three_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n same_o roman_n thomas_n de_fw-fr albiis_fw-la tabulae_fw-la suffragiale_n p._n 247._o and_o under_o the_o name_n of_o king_n itself_o there_o be_v almost_o as_o many_o different_a sort_n of_o sovereign_a power_n as_o there_o be_v kingdom_n in_o the_o world_n for_o there_o be_v not_o any_o power_n of_o two_o different_a king_n that_o be_v altogether_o the_o same_o and_o next_o that_o they_o do_v reign_v in_o a_o immediate_a successive_a order_n do_v appear_v from_o the_o number_n of_o the_o last_o which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o whereas_o if_o there_o have_v be_v any_o more_o than_o two_o betwixt_o the_o five_o that_o be_v then_o say_v to_o be_v pass_v and_o this_o which_o be_v call_v the_o eight_o this_o last_o will_v have_v be_v more_o than_o a_o eight_o according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o those_o that_o have_v come_v in_o betwixt_o the_o five_o and_o the_o last_o beside_o those_o two_o that_o be_v mention_v this_o be_v further_a confirm_v by_o the_o use_n of_o number_n in_o daniel_n which_o denote_v the_o succession_n of_o rule_v power_n as_o in_o the_o four_o kingdom_n represent_v by_o the_o four_o metal_n in_o the_o statue_n ch._n 2._o and_o signify_v to_o succeed_v one_o another_o every_o kingdom_n do_v immediate_o succeed_v that_o before_o it_o so_o also_o do_v the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n follow_v one_o another_o in_o a_o immediate_a 2._o chap._n 15._o lib._n 2._o order_n the_o two_o horn_n of_o the_o ram_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n one_o of_o which_o be_v say_v to_o come_v up_o after_o the_o other_o be_v know_v to_o represent_v the_o immediate_a succession_n of_o the_o persian_a government_n to_o that_o under_o the_o median_a king_n the_o four_o king_n of_o persia_n after_o cyrus_n in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n v._o 2._o be_v know_v to_o be_v xerxes_n in_o a_o immediate_a succession_n from_o cyrus_n the_o succession_n of_o the_o first_o king_n and_o of_o the_o four_o after_o he_o signify_v by_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o he-goat_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n may_v indeed_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o exception_n to_o the_o rest_n because_o the_o quadripartite_a division_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n do_v not_o immediate_o succeed_v the_o reign_n of_o alexander_n but_o then_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o number_n there_o use_v to_o denote_v a_o immediate_a succession_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o a_o first_o and_o a_o second_o king_n but_o only_o of_o a_o first_o and_o four_o king_n after_o he_o which_o do_v not_o exclude_v the_o intervening_a of_o other_o betwixt_o they_o as_o the_o name_n of_o a_o first_o or_o second_o will_v do_v and_o yet_o if_o it_o be_v well_o consider_v the_o quadripartite_a division_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n be_v so_o much_o the_o immediate_a next_o form_n of_o the_o supreme_a rule_n of_o it_o to_o the_o heir_n of_o alexander_n that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o settle_a division_n of_o that_o monarchy_n that_o come_v in_o between_o they_o and_o that_o one_o will_v esteem_v to_o be_v ground_n enough_o to_o call_v it_o the_o next_o immediate_a successive_a form_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n when_o there_o be_v no_o other_o settle_a form_n betwixt_o the_o reign_n of_o alexander_n heir_n and_o the_o fourfold_a division_n of_o the_o empire_n again_o the_o beast_n be_v never_o without_o one_o of_o his_o head_n even_o in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o ten_o horn_n to_o his_o last_o ruin_n by_o coral_n 1._o prop._n 6._o wherefore_o upon_o the_o fall_n of_o one_o of_o his_o head_n the_o next_o in_o order_n must_v immediate_o arise_v or_o else_o the_o beast_n will_v be_v without_o a_o head_n and_o so_o without_o any_o life_n in_o it_o for_o the_o ten_o horn_n from_o whence_o alone_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v any_o life_n beside_o be_v all_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o head_n by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 6._o but_o still_o further_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v perceive_v that_o the_o three_o last_o king_n be_v set_v down_o in_o order_n by_o the_o angel_n for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o show_v the_o time_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o eight_o call_v the_o beast_n and_o which_o be_v the_o only_a subject-matter_n of_o all_o the_o vision_n to_o confirm_v this_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o there_o be_v none_o of_o the_o whole_a number_n of_o these_o king_n but_o only_o the_o eight_o who_o have_v any_o thing_n more_o mention_v of_o they_o than_o bare_o the_o number_n that_o they_o be_v know_v by_o and_o the_o order_n in_o which_o they_o lie_v from_o that_o present_a time_n when_o these_o thing_n be_v speak_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o eight_o the_o six_o be_v therefore_o only_o say_v to_o be_v the_o king_n that_o be_v at_o that_o present_a time_n the_o sovereign_n of_o the_o roman_n that_o it_o may_v be_v thereby_o know_v how_o many_o succession_n of_o the_o rule_v power_n of_o that_o monarchy_n there_o be_v to_o be_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n now_o if_o the_o order_n of_o these_o succession_n have_v not_o be_v immediate_a to_o one_o another_o this_o number_n will_v real_o have_v signify_v nothing_o for_o that_o design_n but_o will_v on_o the_o contrary_n have_v be_v a_o most_o certain_a mean_n of_o delude_a man_n into_o a_o mistake_n upon_o very_o clear_a and_o warrantable_a ground_n for_o it_o especial_o since_o there_o be_v no_o intimation_n in_o the_o least_o to_o incline_v a_o man_n to_o understand_v it_o otherwise_o wherefore_o by_o rule_n the_o first_o it_o may_v be_v rely_v upon_o that_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o three_o last_o king_n of_o the_o eight_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v immediate_a and_o so_o plain_o do_v this_o appear_v to_o be_v intimate_v from_o the_o consent_n consent_n text_n that_o it_o have_v the_o almost_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o differ_a party_n of_o interpreter_n bellarmin_n indeed_o have_v a_o very_a singular_a fancy_n in_o this_o point_n he_o will_v have_v the_o seven_o head_n or_o king_n to_o signify_v here_o all_o the_o emperor_n because_o the_o number_n seven_n be_v general_o so_o use_v in_o the_o revelation_n whereas_o nothing_o be_v more_o common_o know_v than_o that_o when_o seven_o or_o ten_o be_v divide_v into_o break_a number_n as_o the_o number_n seven_n be_v here_o into_o five_o one_o another_z etc._n etc._n they_o be_v never_o use_v for_o a_o perfect_a number_n or_o to_o signify_v all._n and_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o do_v plain_o assure_v they_o to_o be_v just_a seven_o and_o no_o more_o what_o more_o remarkable_a instance_n can_v we_o have_v how_o extravagant_o singular_a a_o man_n of_o good_a sense_n in_o other_o respect_n may_v be_v upon_o no_o manner_n of_o tolerable_a ground_n for_o it_o if_o the_o three_o last_o king_n do_v
name_n of_o king_n be_v give_v to_o moses_n and_o the_o judge_n of_o the_o israelite_n and_o further_o that_o this_o six_o king_n can_v be_v any_o single_a ruler_n or_o emperor_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a thing_n pretend_v to_o by_o those_o who_o will_v not_o have_v it_o to_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n be_v most_o evident_a from_o this_o follow_a consideration_n viz._n that_o then_o the_o eight_o king_n which_o be_v the_o beast_n will_v have_v be_v the_o next_o single_a emperor_n but_o one_o after_o he_o for_o the_o three_o last_o king_n do_v immediate_o succeed_v one_o another_o by_o prop._n praece_v and_o then_o all_o the_o character_n and_o attendant_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v have_v be_v find_v verify_v of_o the_o next_o emperor_n but_o one_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o by_o prop._n the_o 6_o corol._n 2._o prop._n 10._o the_o beast_n in_o all_o the_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o under_o one_o of_o its_o head_n there_o must_v then_o have_v be_v ten_o king_n that_o have_v no_o kingdom_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n who_o be_v yet_o such_o master_n of_o so_o many_o kingdom_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o next_o emperor_n but_o one_o to_o it_o as_o that_o they_o shall_v give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o that_o emperor_n rev._n 17._o 12_o 13._o rome_n must_v also_o have_v be_v so_o burn_v with_o fire_n that_o it_o must_v have_v be_v final_o ruin_v and_o have_v have_v all_o sovereignty_n take_v from_o it_o in_o the_o time_n of_o that_o emperor_n v._o 16._o but_o in_o history_n we_o meet_v with_o 3._o prop._n 3._o nothing_o like_o to_o this_o much_o less_o be_v there_o any_o account_n from_o history_n of_o the_o overcome_a of_o any_o emperor_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o christian_n 14._o v._o 14._o of_o those_o day_n nor_o that_o any_o ten_o king_n confederate_v with_o that_o emperor_n be_v conquer_v by_o they_o nor_o of_o any_o such_o emperor_n that_o be_v destroy_v by_o the_o army_n of_o christ_n so_o that_o upon_o his_o 4._o rev._n 19_o 19_o 20._o rev._n 20._o 4._o death_n there_o be_v any_o such_o glorious_a reign_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n as_o be_v describe_v immeate_o to_o succeed_v it_o but_o history_n be_v very_o full_a of_o the_o account_n of_o the_o afflict_a and_o persecute_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o those_o time_n which_o be_v quite_o contrary_a to_o that_o glorious_a description_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n immediate_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n beside_o that_o it_o have_v be_v prove_v that_o that_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v till_o the_o second_o come_n of_o christ_n corol._n 1._o prop._n 12._o this_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v well_o enough_o observe_v by_o those_o who_o will_v have_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n to_o signify_v a_o single_a emperor_n and_o therefore_o to_o evade_v those_o confequence_n they_o be_v grotius_n grotius_n force_v to_o make_v two_o or_o three_o distinct_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n at_o the_o several_a mention_n of_o he_o in_o chap._n 13._o chap._n 17._o chap._n 19_o but_o how_o evident_a it_o be_v that_o all_o the_o mention_n of_o that_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o revelation_n do_v signify_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o state_n of_o he_o under_o his_o last_o head_n may_v be_v see_v by_o the_o whole_a process_n of_o the_o demonstration_n of_o the_o 6_o seven_o 8_o 9th_o 10_o proposition_n the_o six_o king_n or_o head_n must_v therefore_o necessary_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v then_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o beast_n call_v the_o eight_o king_n be_v that_o change_n of_o roman_a government_n 20._o prop._n 20._o which_o be_v next_o but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o eight_o in_o immediate_a succession_n to_o the_o six_o which_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n prop._n 19_o and_o it_o be_v the_o beast_n under_o one_o of_o its_o head_n which_o signify_v supreme_a government_n under_o the_o successive_a reign_n of_o many_o single_a person_n in_o that_o government_n prop._n 16._o therefore_o must_v the_o beast_n be_v the_o next_o roman_a government_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a that_o rule_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n by_o the_o precede_a proposition_n it_o appear_v what_o absurdity_n and_o inconsistency_n they_o must_v fall_v into_o who_o will_v have_v the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n pass_v over_o almost_o as_o soon_o as_o it_o begin_v one_o will_v think_v that_o there_o must_v be_v some_o great_a necessity_n that_o do_v force_n to_o these_o strait_n but_o the_o chief_a thing_n that_o be_v allege_v for_o it_o from_o this_o prophecy_n be_v that_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o it_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o thing_n be_v short_o to_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o time_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o again_o at_o the_o end_n of_o it_o also_o that_o they_o be_v thing_n which_o must_v short_o be_v do_v and_o that_o the_o book_n shall_v not_o be_v seal_v because_o the_o time_n be_v at_o hand_n but_o these_o thing_n have_v already_o be_v sufficient_o consider_v pag._n 114._o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o familiar_a in_o speech_n than_o to_o say_v of_o thing_n that_o require_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o time_n for_o the_o finish_v they_o that_o they_o d_o will_v short_o be_v instead_o of_o they_o reference_n see_v reference_n will_v short_o begin_v to_o be_v as_o one_o may_v say_v at_o easter_n all_o the_o summer_n work_n will_v short_o be_v upon_o we_o this_o play_n will_v be_v act_v present_o though_o it_o be_v five_o hour_n in_o act_v so_o about_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n all_o thing_n foretell_v of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o messiah_n will_v short_o come_v to_o pass_v all_o the_o pretend_a necessity_n then_o come_v now_o to_o be_v none_o at_o all_o grotius_n can_v not_o have_v reflect_v more_o upon_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o most_o eminent_a of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n than_o to_o think_v it_o to_o be_v so_o plain_a that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v long_o since_o past_a from_o such_o obvious_a ground_n as_o these_o and_o yet_o that_o this_o shall_v never_o be_v find_v out_o by_o the_o most_o judicious_a of_o they_o for_o it_o will_v save_v they_o all_o that_o trouble_n that_o they_o have_v to_o make_v it_o out_o that_o their_o present_a church_n be_v not_o concern_v in_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o which_o there_o will_v be_v no_o difficulty_n if_o it_o be_v so_o plain_a that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v long_o since_o past_a and_o beside_o it_o will_v keep_v they_o from_o grant_v so_o much_o as_o they_o do_v to_o the_o disadvantage_n of_o their_o cause_n whereas_o in_o a_o concern_n of_o this_o nature_n it_o be_v very_o unsafe_a to_o yield_v to_o any_o thing_n but_o what_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v grant_v especial_o since_o what_o they_o do_v yield_v to_o do_v force_v they_o to_o such_o contradiction_n to_o what_o they_o allow_v to_o be_v the_o know_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n in_o other_o place_n as_o we_o see_v in_o ribera_n etc._n etc._n or_o to_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o shall_v be_v make_v to_o appear_v against_o bellarmin_n prop._n 22._o who_o have_v grant_v so_o far_o as_o he_o have_v lay_v the_o whole_a stress_n of_o the_o controversy_n betwixt_o we_o upon_o the_o truth_n of_o history_n chap._n iii_o xvii_o rev._n xvii_o the_o 21_o proposition_n what_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v in_o distinction_n to_o a_o horn._n this_o determine_v by_o eleven_o argument_n what_o demonstrate_v a_o head_n to_o be_v at_o a_o end_n the_o six_o head_n at_o a_o end_n when_o another_o government_n be_v own_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o place_n of_o it_o to_o take_v away_o all_o dispute_n that_o may_v arise_v about_o the_o distinguish_a character_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o head_n when_o there_o be_v ten_o kingdom_n to_o appear_v in_o the_o roman_a empire_n at_o the_o same_o time_n signify_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n this_o follow_a proposition_n be_v to_o distinguish_v a_o head_n from_o a_o horn._n a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v that_o settle_a sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n 21._o prop._n 21._o who_o authority_n be_v own_v to_o be_v supreme_a by_o the_o government_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n 1._o that_o it_o must_v be_v a_o settle_a sovereign_a power_n be_v confirm_v from_o all_o the_o example_n of_o daniel_n where_o there_o be_v no_o head_n or_o horn_n to_o signify_v the_o rule_v power_n of_o a_o
monarchy_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o unsettle_a confusion_n of_o a_o nation_n as_o particular_o the_o time_n of_o the_o magi_n in_o the_o persian_a monarchy_n have_v nothing_o to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o rest_n of_o it_o nor_o the_o time_n of_o the_o confuse_a scuffle_n of_o alexander_n captain_n after_o his_o death_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n where_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o any_o change_n of_o horn_n after_o the_o first_o great_a one_o till_o the_o rise_n of_o those_o four_o which_o do_v signify_v the_o four_o settle_a kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n and_o next_o 2._o that_o a_o head_n of_o a_o beast_n must_v be_v that_o roman_a power_n who_o authority_n be_v own_v to_o be_v supreme_a by_o the_o chief_a government_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n one_o will_v think_v be_v sufficient_o evident_a by_o the_o interpretation_n that_o the_o angel_n himself_o have_v give_v of_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o seven_o head_n for_o the_o same_o seven_o head_n which_o he_o interpret_v 1._o 1._o to_o be_v seven_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n do_v also_o signify_v the_o seven_o hill_n of_o rome_n to_o which_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v inseparable_o tie_v which_o do_v very_o plain_o signify_v that_o all_o the_o seven_o king_n be_v king_n of_o the_o seven_o hill_n or_o of_o that_o city_n which_o those_o hill_n do_v signify_v what_o can_v be_v more_o close_o join_v together_o in_o a_o prophetical_a scheme_n to_o show_v they_o to_o be_v inseparable_a companion_n than_o to_o make_v both_o king_n and_o city_n to_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o very_a same_o figure_n and_o therefore_o do_v it_o seem_v to_o be_v so_o very_o extravagant_a etc._n ribera_n etc._n etc._n a_o opinion_n of_o some_o to_o make_v the_o first_o five_o of_o these_o head_n to_o be_v perfect_a stranger_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o their_o affair_n neither_o bellarmin_n nor_o grotius_n himself_o can_v have_v the_o confidence_n to_o assert_v this_o though_o it_o will_v have_v serve_v their_o purpose_n better_o than_o any_o of_o those_o other_o strange_a supposition_n that_o they_o have_v advance_v to_o answer_v their_o adversary_n 2._o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n be_v set_v out_o by_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o seven_o head_n by_o prop._n 15_o and_o 16._o and_o then_o the_o seven_o head_n be_v interpret_v to_o signify_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n do_v plain_o determine_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o royal_a seat_n of_o that_o monarchy_n during_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o it_o the_o reign_n therefore_o of_o every_o head_n must_v necessary_o go_v along_o with_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o city_n 3._o no_o other_o empire_n whatsoever_o in_o all_o the_o figure_n of_o daniel_n be_v so_o set_v out_o by_o its_o chief_a city_n as_o this_o of_o the_o roman_n be_v so_o that_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o seven_o hill_n to_o this_o beast_n do_v more_o inseparable_o tie_v the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o this_o particular_a city_n and_o seem_v to_o be_v add_v on_o purpose_n to_o express_v something_o about_o this_o empire_n which_o have_v be_v omit_v in_o all_o other_o viz._n the_o constant_a conjunction_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o this_o empire_n with_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o city_n of_o rome_n 4._o and_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o do_v this_o more_o than_o in_o the_o figure_n of_o any_o other_o monarchy_n because_o there_o be_v two_o kind_n of_o sovereign_a power_n in_o this_o monarchy_n at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n that_o be_v head_n and_o horn_n to_o distinguish_v which_o at_o least_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o head_n there_o be_v no_o other_o mark_n in_o the_o text_n but_o only_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o head_n 5._o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v no_o more_o separate_v from_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o that_o empire_n than_o the_o beast_n can_v be_v separate_v from_o all_o its_o seven_o head_n 6._o the_o flourish_a and_o decay_a condition_n also_o of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n be_v set_v out_o by_o the_o flourish_a and_o decay_a condition_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n all_o over_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o six_o head_n the_o whole_a monarchy_n be_v describe_v by_o the_o 18._o chap._n 17._o 4_o 18._o reign_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n rome_n be_v describe_v in_o a_o majestic_a appearance_n to_o express_v the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_a rule_n over_o peoples_n and_o multitude_n and_o nation_n and_o tongue_n and_o the_o ruinous_a and_o desolate_a state_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v afterward_o make_v use_n of_o to_o 18._o chap._n 16._o 19_o chap._n 18._o signify_v the_o fall_n of_o that_o empire_n and_o the_o last_o end_n of_o all_o roman_a rule_n all_o which_o be_v sufficient_a evidence_n that_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n go_v constant_o along_o with_o the_o chief_a head_n of_o that_o state_n 7._o the_o fate_n of_o the_o chief_a city_n of_o any_o other_o empire_n that_o be_v mention_v by_o the_o prophet_n do_v general_o signify_v the_o condition_n of_o the_o chief_a head_n or_o of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n that_o go_v along_o with_o that_o city_n and_o the_o end_n of_o any_o such_o rule_v power_n or_o empire_n be_v express_v to_o be_v at_o the_o loss_n of_o their_o royal_a city_n thus_o be_v the_o flourish_a and_o ruinous_a state_n of_o the_o israelite_n set_v out_o by_o the_o like_a character_n of_o samaria_n that_o of_o judah_n by_o jerusalem_n the_o rise_n and_o fall_v of_o the_o babylonian_n by_o the_o glory_n or_o ruin_n of_o babylon_n etc._n etc._n and_o therefore_o by_o rule_n the_o 2_o d._n the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n must_v go_v along_o with_o every_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a power_n unless_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n clear_a against_o it_o which_o be_v not_o pretend_v 8._o but_o most_o especial_o must_v this_o be_v true_a of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n at_o the_o time_n that_o rome_n enjoy_v the_o ensign_n and_o badge_n of_o the_o chief_a authority_n of_o the_o empire_n for_o that_o chief_a authority_n be_v the_o distinguish_a mark_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o in_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n either_o into_o two_o empire_n or_o into_o ten_o kingdom_n that_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n shall_v be_v a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n any_o long_a than_o he_o be_v own_v and_o allow_v either_o together_o with_o or_o without_o another_o partner_n by_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n whilst_o they_o do_v retain_v their_o usual_a authority_n for_o as_o long_o as_o they_o continue_v in_o that_o authority_n let_v their_o state_n be_v never_o so_o much_o diminish_v in_o comparison_n with_o what_o they_o have_v be_v yet_o they_o have_v all_o the_o qualification_n that_o the_o prophecy_n require_v to_o be_v represent_v by_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n they_o be_v still_o the_o rule_v people_n of_o the_o 7_o hill_n and_o the_o same_o continue_a body_n with_o those_o that_o reign_v in_o the_o most_o flourish_a state_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n 8._o rome_n grotius_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la b._n &_o p._n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o art_n 3._o isocrates_n and_o julian_n after_o he_o have_v say_v that_o city_n be_v immortal_a that_o be_v they_o may_v be_v so_o because_o the_o people_n be_v of_o that_o kind_n of_o body_n which_o be_v make_v up_o of_o distant_a part_n and_o fall_v under_o one_o name_n which_o have_v one_o soul_n or_o spirit_n in_o it_o and_o that_o spirit_n in_o a_o people_n be_v a_o full_a and_o perfect_a society_n of_o civil_a life_n the_o first_o product_n of_o which_o be_v government_n the_o bond_n by_o which_o the_o commonwealth_n hold_v together_o the_o vital_a spirit_n which_o so_o many_o thousand_o partake_v in_o now_o these_o artificial_a body_n be_v just_a like_o natural_a body_n a_o natural_a body_n cease_v not_o to_o be_v the_o same_o for_o the_o change_n of_o some_o of_o the_o particle_n of_o it_o while_o the_o species_n continue_v the_o same_o so_o a_o river_n be_v still_o the_o same_o notwithstanding_o the_o continual_a succession_n of_o water_n in_o it_o so_o a_o outward_a accession_n may_v possible_o add_v to_o or_o take_v from_o the_o dignity_n of_o a_o people_n but_o not_o make_v it_o another_o people_n and_o the_o way_n that_o a_o people_n cease_v to_o be_v be_v either_o by_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o body_n of_o it_o when_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n be_v lose_v by_o earthquake_n etc._n etc._n or_o war_n or_o pestilence_n or_o by_o the_o
of_o the_o beast_n in_o distinction_n from_o a_o horn_n all_o will_v then_o have_v understand_v that_o authority_n which_o be_v own_v for_o supreme_a by_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o it_o have_v be_v conclude_v that_o the_o angel_n do_v so_o explain_v his_o figure_n as_o all_o the_o world_n will_v understand_v the_o literal_a sense_n of_o they_o to_o be_v if_o there_o be_v nothing_o clear_a against_o it_o chap._n 2._o it_o do_v therefore_o necessary_o follow_v from_o hence_o that_o every_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o its_o reign_n when_o the_o authority_n corollar_n 1_o of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n do_v own_o another_o settle_a form_n of_o government_n for_o supreme_a in_o the_o room_n of_o it_o for_o then_o there_o be_v a_o new_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n constitute_v by_o prop._n prece_v and_o this_o show_v we_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o follow_a consequence_n that_o the_o six_o head_n be_v at_o a_o end_n when_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n own_v another_o corollar_n 2_o settle_a authority_n in_o the_o room_n of_o that_o imperial_a government_n which_o have_v continue_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n 1._o for_o every_o head_n of_o a_o beast_n be_v at_o a_o end_n when_o another_o differ_a form_n of_o settle_a government_n be_v own_v for_o supreme_a by_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n by_o corol_fw-la 1._o praece_v and_o therefore_o must_v the_o six_o head_n end_n with_o the_o end_n of_o that_o form_n of_o imperial_a government_n which_o have_v continue_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o the_o six_o head_n be_v that_o form_n of_o imperial_a government_n by_o proposition_n 19_o 2._o again_o the_o six_o head_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v by_o the_o angel_n declare_v to_o be_v the_o same_o roman_a rule_n that_o be_v in_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o of_o both_o it_o be_v say_v 18._o rev._n 17._o 9_o 10._o 18._o that_o they_o be_v then_o in_o rule_n and_o join_v with_o the_o seven_o hill_n in_o their_o reign_n and_o that_o head_n be_v the_o imperial_a government_n at_o that_o time_n by_o prop._n 19_o wherefore_o whenever_o that_o imperial_a power_n shall_v be_v so_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n that_o another_o settle_a form_n of_o government_n shall_v be_v own_v in_o the_o stead_n of_o it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o city_n who_o will_v not_o assure_v himself_o that_o the_o imperial_a rule_n which_o have_v continue_v the_o head_n of_o that_o city_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o which_o be_v say_v by_o the_o angel_n to_o be_v the_o same_o rule_v power_n with_o which_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v describe_v at_o that_o same_o time_n must_v necessary_o have_v then_o be_v at_o a_o end_n it_o may_v therefore_o assure_o be_v conclude_v that_o that_o six_o head_n be_v at_o a_o end_n at_o the_o time_n that_o another_o different_a form_n of_o government_n be_v own_v in_o the_o stead_n of_o it_o at_o rome_n this_o last_o conclusion_n do_v invite_v one_o curiosity_n to_o inquire_v from_o the_o roman_a history_n whether_o the_o imperial_a government_n be_v ever_o change_v or_o interrupt_v by_o any_o other_o settle_a form_n of_o government_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o prophecy_n for_o since_o the_o next_o form_n of_o government_n to_o the_o imperial_a or_o six_o king_n be_v say_v shall_v continue_v but_o a_o short_a space_n and_o that_o then_o shall_v arise_v that_o king_n 11._o rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o or_o government_n call_v the_o beast_n which_o be_v the_o end_n of_o all_o our_o search_n one_o may_v easy_o see_v that_o the_o discovery_n of_o a_o change_n in_o the_o imperial_a government_n will_v determine_v the_o time_n of_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v the_o next_o form_n of_o roman_a government_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a that_o be_v in_o rule_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o the_o follow_a account_n have_v we_o from_o the_o roman_a history_n of_o all_o the_o considerable_a change_n of_o the_o form_n of_o the_o chief_a government_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o revelation_n chap._n iu._n xvii_o rev._n xvii_o a_o account_n of_o the_o several_a change_n of_o the_o form_n of_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n the_o two_o emperor_n be_v joynt-partner_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o whole_a empire_n like_o the_o two_o consul_n the_o 22_o d_o proposition_n the_o six_o head_n be_v at_o late_a at_o a_o end_n upon_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n in_o augustulus_n the_o barbarous_a king_n of_o italy_n the_o absolute_a master_n of_o rome_n objection_n answer_v the_o imperial_a power_n continue_v the_o same_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o this_o prophecy_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n that_o be_v then_o in_o rule_n till_o about_o the_o year_n 160_o after_o christ_n when_o marcus_n aurelius_n make_v aelius_n verus_n a_o sharer_n with_o he_o in_o the_o imperial_a power_n under_o the_o name_n of_o augustus_n whereas_o there_o have_v never_o be_v before_o see_v two_o emperor_n with_o the_o name_n of_o augustus_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o this_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o for_o so_o new_a a_o face_n of_o the_o government_n that_o some_o date_v their_o fasti_fw-la 8._o spartian_a in_fw-la vero_fw-la eutrop._n 8._o consulares_fw-la from_o thence_o as_o a_o new_a epocha_n of_o time_n this_o way_n of_o take_v other_o into_o the_o society_n of_o the_o empire_n with_o they_o be_v follow_v by_o other_o emperor_n afterward_o as_o severus_n with_o his_o son_n caracalla_n caracalla_n and_o his_o brother_n geta_n the_o gordiani_n and_o in_o their_o time_n be_v there_o another_o government_n set_v up_o at_o rome_n itself_o call_v the_o twenty_o man_n who_o be_v choose_v by_o the_o senate_n to_o administer_v the_o affair_n of_o the_o whole_a commonwealth_n and_o ambassador_n be_v send_v to_o all_o the_o province_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o contain_v they_o under_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o senate_n but_o this_o continue_a but_o a_o short_a time_n and_o give_v way_n to_o the_o exaltation_n of_o balbinus_n and_o papienus_fw-la to_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n by_o the_o choice_n of_o those_o twenty_o man_n themselves_o and_o with_o the_o interruption_n of_o some_o single_a emperor_n after_o they_o the_o same_o social_n form_n of_o empire_n return_v again_o in_o valerian_n with_o his_o son_n gallien_n and_o there_o be_v afterward_o sometime_o three_o and_o sometime_o four_z augustus_n together_o which_o seem_v to_o be_v much_o like_o the_o change_n of_o a_o dictator_n into_o two_o consul_n and_o the_o dictator_n and_o consul_n be_v account_v two_o of_o the_o five_o head_n or_o form_n of_o government_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v pass_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n another_o change_n be_v there_o in_o the_o imperial_a government_n when_o the_o emperor_n become_v christian_n and_o when_o the_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v make_v to_o conform_v to_o the_o christian_a religion_n this_o seem_v to_o some_o to_o be_v a_o change_n of_o the_o government_n much_o more_o remarkable_a than_o any_o political_a change_n and_o to_o deserve_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o two_o form_n of_o government_n that_o we_o be_v in_o quest_n of_o and_o beside_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v plain_o describe_v in_o the_o 12_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n as_o a_o very_a considerable_a change_n of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o empire_n under_o the_o show_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o dragon_n upon_o which_o the_o beast_n ascend_v into_o the_o throne_n present_o after_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n the_o change_n of_o religion_n again_o by_o julian_n the_o apostate_n do_v thereupon_o seem_v to_o put_v in_o for_o a_o title_n to_o another_o form_n and_o tho'_o the_o time_n of_o his_o reign_n be_v very_o short_a yet_o it_o be_v as_o long_o as_o that_o of_o the_o decemvir_n who_o be_v determine_v by_o most_o of_o the_o approve_a interpreter_n to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o five_o head_n that_o be_v pass_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n beside_o that_o his_o reign_n be_v just_a almost_o the_o very_a same_o length_n of_o time_n that_o the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o reign_v that_o be_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n into_o the_o western_a and_o eastern_a seat_n especial_o when_o it_o come_v to_o be_v settle_v by_o theodosius_n seem_v to_o have_v a_o very_a fair_a claim_n to_o the_o title_n of_o a_o new_a head_n or_o change_v of_o the_o imperial_a government_n and_o like_v to_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o consul_n to_o the_o kingly_a government_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v make_v two_o of_o the_o five_o form_n of_o roman_a government_n that_o be_v pass_v at_o the_o
he_o which_o be_v the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o that_o city_n the_o utmost_a that_o can_v be_v pretend_v from_o that_o be_v that_o that_o greek_a emperor_n have_v as_o much_o roman_a authority_n on_o his_o side_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n as_o he_o have_v before_o it_o but_o that_o be_v only_o one_o share_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o those_o king_n who_o have_v the_o real_a sovereignty_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n must_v at_o least_o be_v the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o supreme_a government_n of_o it_o and_o of_o the_o two_o they_o must_v unquestionable_o be_v the_o most_o it_o most_o bellarmin_n in_o his_o 9th_o chapter_n de_fw-fr translatione_fw-la imp._n rom._n lib._n 1._o do_v show_v that_o odoacer_n be_v king_n of_o rome_n and_o italy_n against_o the_o emperor_n will_v and_o so_o have_v no_o dependence_n upon_o he_o and_o that_o theodoric_n after_o he_o be_v make_v king_n of_o rome_n and_o italy_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o zeno_n as_o one_o emperor_n do_v usual_o create_v another_o so_o that_o these_o king_n must_v unquestionable_o be_v qualify_v to_o be_v the_o sovereign_n of_o rome_n both_o for_o their_o independence_n on_o any_o other_o and_o their_o possession_n of_o it_o by_o the_o same_o way_n that_o the_o western_a emperor_n use_v to_o have_v it_o proper_o the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o qualification_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n prop_n 21._o this_o make_v theodorick_n deal_v so_o harsh_o with_o pope_n john_n for_o crown_v the_o emperor_n justin_n roman_n emperor_n at_o constantinople_n 1_o petau._n l._n 7._o c._n 3._o part_v 1_o for_o that_o do_v show_v that_o it_o be_v then_o general_o think_v that_o the_o confer_v that_o honour_n by_o the_o chief_a minister_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o give_v he_o a_o title_n to_o the_o command_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o rome_n in_o short_a one_o need_v but_o consider_v who_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n before_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n to_o determine_v whether_o that_o head_n be_v change_v or_o no_o by_o that_o fall_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o if_o it_o be_v but_o one_o of_o the_o imperial_a throne_n that_o be_v then_o the_o head_n of_o it_o it_o must_v be_v the_o western_a who_o have_v the_o chief_a imperial_a seat_n in_o his_o power_n and_o then_o the_o king_n that_o succeed_v he_o must_v be_v a_o new_a head_n but_o if_o they_o be_v both_o together_o the_o roman_a head_n as_o be_v most_o likely_a then_o at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a power_n and_o the_o succession_n of_o a_o new_a regal_a government_n in_o the_o stead_n of_o it_o the_o whole_a government_n of_o the_o state_n must_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o have_v be_v change_v and_o a_o new_a head_n set_v up_o in_o the_o room_n of_o it_o wherefore_o instead_o of_o the_o whole_a imperial_a government_n in_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a part_n of_o the_o empire_n by_o this_o new_a conquest_n of_o rome_n there_o be_v a_o succession_n of_o kingly_a government_n in_o the_o western_a part_n to_o share_v with_o the_o imperial_a in_o the_o east_n and_o of_o the_o two_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n must_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o most_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o head_n of_o rome_n but_o that_o the_o imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n be_v then_o change_v into_o another_o form_n than_o what_o appear_v before_o that_o conquest_n be_v no_o way_n to_o be_v question_v there_o must_v therefore_o necessary_o be_v thereupon_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o new_a head_n but_o whether_o it_o be_v the_o mix_a form_n of_o imperial_a and_o kingly_a government_n together_o that_o make_v that_o head_n or_o the_o kingly_a government_n alone_o need_v not_o yet_o be_v determine_v it_o can_v be_v here_o object_v that_o the_o gothish_a king_n can_v not_o be_v any_o part_n of_o a_o roman_a head_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o be_v quite_o another_o nation_n distinct_a from_o the_o roman_n and_o therefore_o not_o possible_a to_o be_v any_o part_n of_o the_o same_o beast_n by_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v represent_v and_o that_o there_o be_v then_o no_o other_o head_n of_o the_o roman_n at_o their_o conquest_n but_o the_o imperial_a head_n at_o constantinople_n which_o continue_v the_o same_o for_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o those_o barbarous_a king_n of_o italy_n and_o so_o be_v never_o put_v a_o end_n to_o by_o they_o for_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o those_o barbarous_a nation_n be_v take_v into_o into_o grot._n in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n v._n 12._o the_o goth_n be_v the_o first_o that_o be_v make_v the_o confederate_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o procopius_n show_v gothic_n l._n 4._o and_o that_o before_o the_o time_n of_o maximinus_n as_o we_o learn_v out_o of_o jornandes_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n onuphrius_n panuvinus_n lib._n fast_a pag._n 307._o the_o roman_n a_o little_a before_o that_o be_v before_o the_o time_n of_o augustulus_n have_v take_v the_o scythian_n alan_n and_o gothish_a people_n into_o society_n with_o they_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o roman_a prince_n be_v so_o diminish_v about_o that_o time_n that_o they_o be_v even_o force_v by_o these_o stranger_n against_o their_o will_n under_o the_o decent_a name_n of_o associate_n and_o confederate_n to_o let_v they_o share_v all_o the_o italic_a part_n of_o the_o empire_n with_o they_o grot._n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_n &_o pacis_fw-la lib._n 2._o c._n 9_o art_n 11._o by_o the_o decree_n of_o antoninus_n all_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v make_v citizen_n b._n n._n b._n of_o rome_n petavius_n show_v out_o of_o idatus_fw-la that_o in_o the_o year_n 38._o the_o whole_a nation_n of_o the_o goth_n be_v take_v into_o society_n with_o the_o roman_n and_o have_v land_n assign_v they_o petau._n rationar_n temp._n lib._n 6._o c._n 8._o the_o society_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o have_v kingdom_n and_o territory_n assign_v they_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o empire_n long_o before_o this_o last_o conquest_n of_o italy_n at_o the_o subversion_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o the_o decree_n of_o antoninus_n all_o that_o be_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v make_v citizen_n of_o rome_n as_o grotius_n observe_v c._n 9_o l._n 2._o de_fw-la jure_fw-la b._n &_o p._n and_o all_o over_o cassiodorus_n variar_n 669._o variar_n so_o also_o all_o over_o cassiodorus_n variar_n the_o gothish_a king_n style_v themselves_o roman_n prince_n cassiodor_n variar_n lib._n 3._o ep._n 16._o 18._o lib._n 11._o ep._n 1_o 2._o pag._n 658_o 659_o 669._o the_o gothish_a king_n style_v themselves_o roman_n prince_n and_o their_o kingdom_n roman_a empire_n and_o theodoric_n who_o be_v the_o first_o of_o they_o have_v this_o commission_n from_o the_o roman_a emperor_n zeno_n and_o the_o senate_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o pag._n 284_o 285._o jornandes_n affirm_v that_o the_o alliance_n betwixt_o the_o roman_n and_o theodor._n petavius_n in_o theodor._n goth_n begin_v in_o the_o time_n of_o maximinus_n but_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n there_o be_v a_o very_a formal_a agreement_n betwixt_o they_o the_o whole_a nation_n of_o the_o goth_n deliver_v themselves_o up_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o they_o have_v land_n of_o the_o empire_n assign_v they_o for_o their_o habitation_n and_o so_o be_v member_n of_o the_o roman_a state_n and_o such_o real_a member_n be_v they_o of_o it_o in_o the_o time_n of_o theodorick_n that_o he_o be_v caes_n be_v jornandes_n de_fw-fr reb._n geticis_fw-la sect._n 86._o zeno_n adopt_v theodorit_n for_o his_o son_n and_o he_o be_v make_v one_o of_o the_o yearly_o consul_n which_o be_v the_o high_a office_n and_o the_o great_a honour_n in_o the_o world_n cassiodori_n chronicon_fw-la p._n ult_n d._n n._n eutharicus_fw-la cillica_n &_o justinus_n aug._n caes_n make_v consul_n of_o the_o empire_n by_o zeno_n and_o eutharicus_fw-la his_o son_n in_o law_n after_o he_o but_o that_o which_o give_v the_o best_a satisfaction_n in_o this_o case_n be_v that_o the_o goth_n of_o italy_n must_v be_v either_o a_o head_n or_o a_o horn_n of_o the_o roman_a beast_n according_a to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o all_o protestant_n who_o make_v the_o ten_o horn_n to_o be_v the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n among_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n and_o then_o since_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n have_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n for_o its_o share_n it_o be_v much_o better_o qualify_v to_o be_v a_o head_n than_o a_o horn_n by_o propos_fw-fr 21._o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o imperial_a roman_a government_n at_o constantinople_n can_v not_o hinder_v the_o change_n of_o that_o head_n when_o there_o be_v a_o new_a face_n of_o government_n
by_o which_o he_o be_v everywhere_o own_a for_o the_o chief_a head_n of_o all_o christian_a prince_n for_o this_o reason_n be_v it_o that_o idem_fw-la that_o bellarmin_n l._n 1._o c._n 5._o the_o translat_a imp._n rom._n prove_n that_o the_o western_a emperor_n title_n to_o that_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o prince_n and_o particular_o by_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n after_o the_o confirm_v that_o title_n upon_o charlemain_n and_o chap._n 12._o show_v the_o same_o to_o have_v be_v own_v to_o the_o german_a emperor_n by_o all_o christian_a prince_n ever_o since_o the_o year_n 800._o and_o cap._n 5._o lib._n 3._o de_fw-la pontifice_fw-la give_v this_o proof_n of_o it_o that_o for_o this_o cause_n the_o german_a emperor_n have_v the_o precedence_n of_o all_o other_o king_n though_o far_o more_o considerable_a and_o powerful_a than_o himself_o and_o next_o that_o he_o have_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o representative_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n for_o it_o ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n de_fw-fr jurib_n reg._n &_o imp._n cap._n 11._o do_v first_o show_n that_o the_o imperial_a coronation_n must_v certain_o give_v the_o emperor_n more_o than_o a_o name_n and_o that_o therefore_o it_o do_v give_v they_o a_o title_n of_o superiority_n over_o all_o the_o territory_n that_o be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n though_o they_o be_v not_o now_o the_o facto_fw-la or_o actual_o under_o the_o emperor_n power_n as_o that_o he_o can_v legitimate_a bastard_n in_o they_o in_o order_n to_o inheritance_n restore_v those_o that_o have_v be_v public_o disgrace_v to_o their_o reputation_n again_o make_v law_n and_o suchlike_a thing_n which_o of_o right_n be_v only_o reserve_v to_o the_o imperial_a power_n to_o do_v and_o unless_o the_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n get_v something_o which_o he_o have_v not_o before_o by_o be_v make_v emperor_n he_o can_v not_o be_v say_v to_o be_v advance_v to_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n which_o be_v the_o word_n in_o the_o election_n rex_fw-la romanorum_fw-la in_o caesarem_fw-la promovendus_fw-la &_o imperator_fw-la futurus_fw-la and_o then_o the_o law_n will_v be_v for_o word_n only_o and_o not_o for_o thing_n contrary_a to_o c._n communia_fw-la de_fw-la leg._n 2._o &_o extr_n de_fw-fr elect_a c._n commissa_fw-la and_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o name_n will_v intimate_v no_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o thing_n contrary_a to_o jura_n 21._o distinct_a c._n clerus_fw-la etc._n etc._n de_fw-fr codicel_n l._n si_fw-la idem_fw-la he_o and_o his_o ambassador_n have_v the_o precedence_n give_v they_o in_o all_o public_a appearance_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n also_o be_v he_o in_o subject_n in_o see_v ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n not._n praecedent_n idem_fw-la cap._n 15._o show_n how_o the_o emperor_n have_v the_o mediate_a power_n in_o all_o kingdom_n under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o king_n the_o immediate_a power_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n be_v that_o p._n 191_o &_o 200._o s._n rom._n imp._n jus_fw-la publicum_fw-la the_o emperor_n alone_o have_v the_o power_n of_o legitimate_v of_o bastard_n of_o restore_v the_o disgrace_v and_o prescription_n beyond_o the_o memory_n of_o man_n against_o imperial_a right_n be_v of_o no_o validity_n a_o order_n of_o the_o imperial_a chamber_n be_v a_o universal_a jurisdiction_n over_o all_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o well_o those_o that_o be_v its_o immediate_a as_o those_o that_o be_v it_o be_v more_o remote_a subject_n the_o exercise_n of_o some_o right_o reserve_v to_o he_o over_o the_o subject_n of_o other_o prince_n in_o case_n of_o the_o denial_n of_o justice_n to_o they_o or_o of_o the_o neglect_n of_o it_o and_o in_o case_n of_o appeal_n though_o not_o with_o any_o power_n over_o the_o person_n of_o prince_n whether_o this_o be_v fit_a and_o allowable_a i_o will_v not_o dispute_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o these_o right_n he_o have_v a_o long_a time_n be_v in_o actual_a possession_n of_o which_o usual_o confirm_v a_o right_a and_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v his_o due_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o present_a and_o not_o allow_v to_o any_o other_o prince_n beside_o so_o that_o there_o be_v none_o else_o that_o have_v the_o least_o appearance_n of_o be_v the_o one_o secular_a head_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o ten_o horn_n or_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o king_n if_o it_o shall_v be_v further_o urge_v that_o those_o dreadful_a act_n of_o antichristian_a tyranny_n over_o the_o whole_a world_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o beast_n do_v very_o little_a suit_n with_o the_o power_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n at_o present_a it_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o there_o be_v a_o plain_a description_n of_o two_o different_a state_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o prophecy_n itself_o the_o first_o before_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o second_o beast_n or_o false_a prophet_n and_o there_o he_o be_v describe_v as_o act_v upon_o his_o own_o bottom_n and_o it_o be_v say_v that_o all_o the_o world_n do_v worship_v he_o and_o that_o he_o have_v power_n over_o all_o tongue_n and_o nation_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o 8._o rev._n 13._o 8._o do_v very_o well_o answer_v any_o time_n of_o the_o imperial_a enforcement_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n by_o their_o law_n and_o their_o execution_n of_o the_o act_n of_o council_n before_o the_o pope_n have_v get_v the_o whole_a superiority_n into_o their_o hand_n for_o then_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v the_o only_a roman_a power_n that_o be_v worship_v or_o who_o will_n and_o law_n about_o religion_n be_v set_v up_o for_o the_o law_n of_o god_n to_o the_o world_n but_o then_o there_o be_v another_o state_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n after_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o second_o beast_n or_o false_a prophet_n where_o all_o his_o 12._o v._o 12._o power_n be_v exercise_v before_o his_o face_n by_o another_o and_o in_o that_o state_n the_o charge_n of_o anti-christian_n tyranny_n over_o the_o whole_a world_n do_v belong_v to_o the_o beast_n as_o he_o be_v confederated_a with_o those_o who_o act_n all_o these_o thing_n and_o it_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o beast_n only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o continue_v still_o the_o secular_a head_n of_o that_o confederacy_n as_o any_o cruelty_n do_v by_o the_o officer_n of_o any_o army_n against_o the_o enemy_n be_v say_v to_o be_v all_o do_v by_o the_o general_n but_o to_o show_v we_o that_o all_o this_o mischief_n be_v chief_o chargeable_a upon_o his_o confederate_n and_o instrument_n only_o we_o see_v all_o that_o tragical_a part_n act_v by_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v inspire_v by_o the_o false_a prophet_n who_o be_v describe_v as_o the_o principal_a actor_n in_o all_o the_o bloodshed_n and_o murder_n of_o those_o who_o will_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n or_o his_o image_n and_o that_o this_o image_n be_v a_o thing_n quite_o distinct_a 17._o v._o 15_o 16_o 17._o from_o the_o beast_n will_v be_v make_v afterward_o to_o appear_v as_o also_o how_o both_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o false_a worship_n enjoin_v but_o yet_o after_o all_o it_o can_v but_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v every_o way_n more_o certain_a and_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o present_a papal_a power_n must_v be_v the_o false_a prophet_n how_o dubious_a soever_o his_o real_a distinction_n from_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n may_v seem_v to_o be_v for_o the_o character_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n can_v possible_o fit_v any_o other_o church-head_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o time_n in_o be_v but_o chapter_n but_o see_v note_v the_o first_o upon_o the_o five_o chapter_n only_o that_o power_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n must_v necessary_o be_v now_o in_o be_v because_o the_o beast_n his_o individual_a companion_n whoever_o he_o be_v to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o they_o both_o be_v certain_o now_o in_o be_v 19_o rev._n 19_o propos_fw-fr 23._o chap._n vii_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o the_o first_o query_n whether_o at_o justinian_n be_v recovery_n of_o italy_n from_o the_o goth_n there_o have_v not_o be_v two_o change_n of_o roman_a government_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n thus_o far_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o general_a agreement_n among_o almost_o all_o kind_n of_o considerable_a interpreter_n who_o make_v the_o beast_n to_o be_v a_o roman_a power_n in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a time_n and_o this_o seem_v sufficient_a for_o the_o main_a use_n that_o be_v to_o be_v make_v of_o this_o kind_n of_o knowledge_n but_o because_o man_n mind_n be_v usual_o very_o uneasy_a under_o such_o a_o general_a assurance_n of_o the_o main_a foundation_n without_o a_o more_o particular_a determination_n of_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o
than_o it_o must_v make_v a_o new_a head_n because_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o and_o clear_a proposition_n that_o have_v be_v advance_v that_o every_o one_o of_o those_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o prop._n the_o 5_o 15._o q_o idem_fw-la l._n 10._o ep._n 15._o chap._n viii_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o the_o second_o query_n whether_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v not_o begin_v with_o justinian_n be_v conquest_n of_o the_o italian_a goth_n this_o endeavour_v to_o be_v demonstrate_v eighteen_o objection_n answer_v after_o what_o have_v be_v say_v for_o the_o make_v the_o gothish_a king_n one_o of_o the_o eight_o king_n it_o will_v easy_o be_v grant_v that_o justinian_n conquest_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n must_v make_v another_o new_a head_n because_o it_o have_v the_o same_o qualification_n that_o the_o other_o before_o it_o have_v for_o be_v one_o of_o the_o two_o king_n after_o the_o imperial_a that_o rule_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n that_o be_v it_o be_v a_o very_a remarkable_a change_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o civil_a sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o only_a constant_a difference_n betwixt_o all_o the_o change_n in_o the_o same_o empire_n that_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o daniel_n or_o the_o revelation_n and_o example_n be_v the_o rule_n that_o be_v to_o be_v follow_v in_o interpretation_n by_o rule_n 2_o and_o 3._o now_o if_o this_o be_v once_o grant_v it_o seem_v to_o be_v scarce_o worth_a the_o make_n it_o a_o question_n whether_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n be_v not_o upon_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o query_n 2_o goth_n in_o italy_n by_o justinian_n for_o the_o beast_n be_v in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a by_o prop._n 23._o and_o he_o can_v not_o arise_v either_o before_o or_o after_o justinian_n conquest_n 1._o not_o after_o it_o for_o at_o that_o time_n there_o have_v be_v at_o least_o two_o change_n of_o the_o secular_a government_n of_o rome_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n by_o query_n 1._o and_o the_o last_o of_o these_o two_o change_n be_v the_o beast_n by_o prop._n 20._o 2._o the_o beast_n can_v not_o arise_v before_o that_o time_n for_o then_o at_o justinian_n conquest_n there_o will_v have_v be_v another_o change_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o will_v the_o beast_n have_v be_v put_v a_o end_n to_o but_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v not_o yet_o past_a by_o prop._n 23._o and_o coral_n 4._o prop._n 15._o now_o if_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n can_v be_v neither_o before_o nor_o after_o justinian_n conquest_n it_o must_v necessary_o be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o it_o the_o whole_a strength_n of_o this_o proof_n do_v lie_v upon_o the_o general_a notion_n of_o head_n and_o horn_n in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n and_o the_o constant_a mark_n of_o their_o distinction_n from_o one_o another_o and_o the_o mark_n of_o their_o distinction_n from_o one_o another_o in_o all_o the_o know_a example_n of_o figure_n in_o both_o these_o prophecy_n be_v nothing_o but_o either_o a_o distinct_a jurisdiction_n or_o a_o different_a name_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n and_o not_o any_o difference_n from_o one_o another_o in_o point_n of_o religion_n or_o any_o other_o accidental_a qualification_n the_o difference_n of_o the_o head_n or_o horn_n that_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v in_o rule_n in_o the_o same_o kingdom_n all_o at_o one_o time_n be_v nothing_o but_o distinct_a civil_a jurisdiction_n in_o that_o one_o monarchy_n the_o difference_n betwixt_o successive_a head_n or_o horn_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v nothing_o 16._o observe_v 4._o prop._n 16._o but_o new_a name_n of_o the_o civil_a sovereign_a power_n of_o that_o monarchy_n if_o the_o change_n be_v from_o one_o to_o many_o than_o it_o signify_v the_o divide_a state_n of_o that_o monarchy_n and_o the_o change_n of_o the_o monarchical_a form_n of_o it_o into_o many_o distinct_a principality_n rule_v in_o it_o as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o example_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n with_o the_o ten_o horn_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n and_o in_o the_o he-goat_n of_o the_o 8_o chapter_n with_o the_o first_o horn_n and_o the_o other_o four_o after_o he_o if_o the_o change_n be_v represent_v by_o single_a head_n or_o horn_n come_v after_o one_o another_o than_o every_o head_n or_o horn_n signify_v a_o new_a name_n of_o the_o rule_v power_n of_o that_o monarchy_n without_o any_o division_n in_o it_o so_o as_o have_v be_v show_v do_v the_o second_o horn_n of_o the_o ram_n of_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n signify_v the_o succession_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n over_o the_o same_o nation_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o king_n of_o media_n and_o the_o six_o first_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n that_o be_v describe_v as_o succeed_v in_o order_n do_v all_o signify_v the_o several_a change_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o chief_a rule_v power_n of_o the_o roman_n by_o these_o example_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o only_a constitutive_a or_o essential_a difference_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v a_o new_a different_a name_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n that_o rule_v in_o chief_a and_o therefore_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v no_o ground_n from_o the_o know_a example_n of_o the_o signification_n of_o successive_a head_n or_o horn_n to_o make_v the_o rise_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o imperial_a head_n by_o constantine_n to_o be_v a_o new_a king_n of_o the_o seven_o whenas_o the_o same_o civil_a form_n of_o government_n continue_v under_o the_o same_o name_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n or_o the_o government_n of_o emperor_n if_o the_o many_o instance_n of_o this_o kind_n in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n which_o count_v the_o three_o show_n of_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v more_o than_o seventy_o be_v of_o any_o force_n than_o the_o imperial_a government_n can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v change_v by_o the_o succession_n of_o a_o new_a king_n till_o there_o be_v another_o different_a form_n of_o civil_a government_n set_v up_o at_o rome_n in_o its_o place_n under_o another_o name_n and_o then_o the_o imperial_a form_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n will_v continue_v the_o same_o till_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v cut_v off_o by_o the_o heruli_n and_o goth_n of_o italy_n which_o will_v show_v it_o to_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o return_n of_o the_o imperial_a rule_n again_o over_o rome_n by_o justinian_n to_o be_v the_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o that_o be_v the_o six_o return_v into_o be_v again_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o justinian_n may_v be_v thus_o further_o confirm_v the_o beast_n be_v the_o eight_o king_n and_o be_v of_o the_o seven_o rev._n 17._o 11._o and_o therefore_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o king_n who_o have_v be_v in_o rule_n before_o and_o be_v return_v into_o it_o again_o by_o coral_n prop._n 4._o but_o he_o can_v not_o have_v be_v the_o seven_o king_n that_o be_v in_o rule_n before_o because_o than_o he_o will_v have_v be_v the_o seven_o still_o continue_v and_o not_o a_o new_a king_n with_o the_o name_n of_o a_o eight_o see_v coral_n prop._n 18._o the_o beast_n therefore_o must_v have_v be_v either_o the_o six_o king_n that_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n return_v into_o rule_n again_o or_o one_o of_o the_o other_o five_o before_o it_o but_o before_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n there_o be_v neither_o any_o restauration_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v fall_v from_o it_o before_o nor_o any_o new_a revive_n of_o any_o of_o the_o other_o five_o government_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v before_o the_o imperial_a 1._o it_o will_v be_v object_v that_o this_o will_v make_v the_o imperial_a head_n objection_n to_o continue_v unchanged_a from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n to_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n whereas_o the_o six_o head_n seem_v plain_o to_o be_v represent_v to_o have_v its_o deadly_a wound_n upon_o the_o dragon_n at_o constantine_n 12._o rev._n 12._o conversion_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n to_o christianity_n for_o immediate_o after_o that_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v the_o beast_n show_v with_o his_o head_n wound_v to_o death_n and_o yet_o heal_v again_o after_o the_o dragon_n have_v be_v say_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n to_o have_v be_v throw_v down_o from_o heaven_n all_o that_o can_v be_v make_v appear_v from_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o dragon_n suppose_v answer_n
law_n about_o the_o election_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o clergy_n lib._n 8._o ep._n 15._o ep._n 24._o l._n 9_o ep._n 15._o the_o church-annal_n do_v also_o give_v a_o account_n of_o many_o synod_n that_o be_v call_v by_o theodoric_n for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o which_o baronius_n give_v he_o this_o character_n that_o though_o he_o be_v a_o barbarian_a arrian_n heretic_n and_o stranger_n yet_o notwithstanding_o the_o importunity_n of_o the_o schismatic_n he_o show_v so_o very_o great_a a_o reverence_n to_o the_o church_n or_o see_v apostolic_a baron_fw-fr ann._n 501._o petavius_n his_o acknowledgement_n that_o theodorick_n who_o reign_n be_v the_o best_a part_n of_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n do_v defend_v the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o the_o great_a care_n and_o faithfulness_n and_o we_o find_v much_o the_o same_o account_n of_o those_o who_o succeed_v he_o reference_n see_v reference_n we_o be_v also_o inform_v that_o in_o the_o point_n quaere_fw-la point_n sanders_n de_fw-fr visâ—b_n monarch_n p._n 220._o in_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o arrian_n do_v also_o agree_v with_o we_o quaere_fw-la of_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o arrian_n goth_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o the_o roman_n and_o they_o be_v also_o charge_v with_o the_o give_v christ_n divine_a worship_n though_o they_o judge_v he_o to_o be_v but_o a_o creature_n which_o be_v apprehend_v to_o be_v a_o idolatrous_a worship_n beside_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v not_o say_v to_o be_v on_o all_o the_o head_n whereas_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o there_o be_v crown_n upon_o every_o horn_n of_o the_o ten_o it_o have_v be_v say_v just_a before_o ten_o horn_n and_o upon_o his_o horn_n ten_o crown_n which_o seem_v to_o make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o that_o and_o what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o on_o his_o head_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n not_o on_o his_o seven_o head_n and_o though_o there_o shall_v be_v but_o six_o of_o the_o head_n blasphemous_a that_o be_v enough_o to_o say_v of_o they_o that_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v on_o they_o as_o indefinite_a way_n of_o speech_n be_v often_o use_v in_o scripture_n for_o example_n the_o ten_o king_n it_o be_v say_v shall_v burn_v the_o whore_n which_o no_o one_o will_v judge_v necessary_a to_o be_v do_v by_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ten._n so_o be_v it_o say_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n dan._n 7._o 17._o say_v to_o be_v four_o king_n shall_v arise_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n though_o the_o 16._o rev._n 17._o 16._o first_o or_o babylonian_a be_v then_o almost_o past_a grotius_n apoc._n 12._o 1._o observe_n that_o the_o disciple_n be_v often_o call_v the_o twelve_o when_o there_o be_v not_o so_o many_o of_o they_o together_o as_o particular_o st._n john_n 20._o 24._o after_o the_o death_n of_o judas_n he_o do_v also_o there_o furnish_v we_o with_o another_o answer_n to_o this_o that_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v upon_o the_o seven_o head_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n to_o signify_v the_o idolatrous_a state_n of_o the_o seven_o hill_n or_o of_o the_o roman_a reign_n when_o the_o crown_n be_v upon_o the_o horn_n or_o when_o the_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o so_o many_o sovereign_n but_o the_o crown_n be_v upon_o the_o seven_o head_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n to_o show_v that_o then_o there_o be_v no_o other_o seat_n of_o roman_a reign_n but_o the_o seven_o hill_n in_o this_o way_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n have_v no_o respect_n to_o the_o seven_o king_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o seven_o head_n but_o only_o to_o the_o seven_o hill_n which_o they_o do_v also_o represent_v or_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n this_o indeed_o and_o no_o other_o way_n do_v give_v a_o very_a good_a reason_n why_o all_o the_o head_n shall_v be_v crown_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n and_o none_o in_o the_o 13_o if_o it_o be_v still_o urge_v that_o the_o beast_n itself_o of_o which_o every_o one_o of_o they_o be_v the_o head_n be_v say_v to_o be_v full_a of_o blasphemy_n that_o be_v easy_o answer_v for_o by_o the_o beast_n there_o be_v mean_v only_o that_o one_o peculiar_a 3._o rev._n 17._o 3._o state_n of_o it_o under_o its_o last_o head_n prop._n 6._o and_o for_o the_o other_o example_n of_o beast_n in_o daniel_n we_o find_v no_o characteristic_a note_n of_o blasphemy_n or_o idolatry_n upon_o they_o all_o that_o they_o be_v set_v out_o for_o as_o any_o way_n dreadful_a be_v only_o the_o fierceness_n of_o their_o power_n in_o their_o horn_n or_o their_o paw_n or_o in_o their_o tooth_n or_o in_o their_o prevail_a conquest_n and_o those_o beast_n in_o particular_a of_o which_o this_o in_o the_o revelation_n be_v describe_v to_o be_v make_v up_o of_o viz_o a_o lion_n a_o bear_n and_o a_o leopard_n be_v such_o as_o both_o in_o their_o own_o nature_n be_v give_v to_o destroy_v and_o ruin_n and_o be_v so_o set_v out_o and_o that_o in_o conjunction_n with_o one_o another_o in_o scripture_n as_o the_o destroyer_n of_o god_n people_n so_o do_v we_o find_v the_o lion_n and_o the_o leopard_n join_v together_o jerem._n 5._o 6._o the_o lion_n and_o the_o bear_n amos_n 5._o 19_o prov._n 28._o 15._o and_o in_o the_o 13_o of_o hosea_n 7_o 8._o we_o have_v they_o all_o three_o together_o and_o very_o great_a critic_n in_o these_o thing_n though_o defender_n of_o bestia_n dr._n moor_n b._n bestia_n the_o idolatrous_a quality_n of_o all_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n yet_o acquaint_v we_o that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d the_o dr._n moor_n in_o his_o alphabet_n of_o prophetical_a iconisme_n vol._n i._o pag._n 598._o literar_n b._n bestia_n great_a empire_n be_v call_v beast_n not_o only_o for_o their_o idolatry_n but_o also_o for_o their_o bloody_a tyranny_n as_o grotius_n have_v observe_v upon_o mat._n 20._o where_o christ_n declare_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o his_o disciple_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o gentile_n this_o opposition_n say_v he_o show_v why_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n be_v set_v out_o among_o the_o prophet_n by_o the_o figure_n of_o beast_n but_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n the_o son_n of_o man._n where_o by_o beast_n grotius_n must_v understand_v feras_fw-la and_o then_o it_o will_v proper_o answer_v the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o septuagint_n in_o the_o same_o way_n viz._n for_o wild_a beast_n and_o have_v almost_o the_o same_o likeness_n of_o sound_n and_o derivation_n with_o it_o otherwise_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n may_v have_v be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n and_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d proper_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n in_o daniel_n according_a to_o the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v only_o a_o great_a live_a creature_n it_o be_v indeed_o render_v by_o the_o septuagint_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o express_v the_o terror_n of_o it_o but_o that_o according_a to_o the_o general_a use_n of_o it_o by_o the_o septuagint_n signify_v only_o a_o fierce_a beast_n to_o denote_v the_o conquer_a power_n of_o it_o without_o the_o least_o intimation_n of_o idolatry_n in_o it_o and_o grotius_n himself_o who_o will_v have_v the_o notion_n of_o a_o beast_n to_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o idolatrous_a empire_n yet_o on_o st._n matthew_n 20._o 25._o observe_n that_o therefore_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n represent_v by_o beast_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o tyrannize_a power_n but_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o man_n and_o agree_v and_o malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 257._o john_n do_v therefore_o call_v antichrist_n a_o beast_n that_o he_o may_v signify_v that_o his_o persecution_n will_v be_v the_o fierce_a but_o that_o under_o that_o name_n be_v very_o proper_o signify_v terrible_a and_o dreadful_a empire_n for_o their_o fierceness_n and_o cruelty_n st._n jerome_n etc._n etc._n all_o agree_v malvenda_n say_v that_o st._n jerome_n and_o all_o beside_o do_v agree_v that_o formidable_a empire_n be_v proper_o signify_v by_o that_o name_n for_o their_o fierceness_n and_o cruelty_n and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n do_v mind_n do_v ribera_n in_o v._n 7._o c._n 11._o apocalyps_n item_n in_o v._o 1._o cap._n 13._o bestia_fw-la though_o among_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v a_o general_a word_n yet_o here_o it_o do_v proper_o signify_v a_o fierce_a and_o hurtful_a beast_n as_o the_o latin_n themselves_o understand_v bestiarâ—i_n that_o be_v those_o that_o fight_v with_o beast_n and_o that_o be_v
send_v to_o the_o beast_n which_o also_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v make_v appear_v which_o our_o apostle_n always_o make_v use_n of_o and_o be_v proper_o apply_v to_o those_o animal_n that_o do_v mischief_n by_o poison_n or_o by_o bite_v upon_o this_o account_n be_v it_o that_o c._n 11._o number_n 19_o we_o say_v out_o of_o arethas_n etc._n etc._n and_o st._n jerome_n interpret_v daniel_n four_o beast_n to_o be_v four_o kingdom_n and_o say_v and_o this_o be_v to_o he_o note_v that_o the_o fierceness_n and_o cruelty_n of_o kingdom_n be_v signify_v by_o the_o name_n of_o beast_n arethas_n do_v also_o so_o interpret_v it_o and_o show_v the_o holy_a methodius_n and_o st._n hippolytus_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n ribera_n quote_v st._n jerome_n and_o arethas_n it_o be_v also_o worth_a the_o observe_n that_o in_o those_o very_a day_n when_o these_o vision_n be_v write_v the_o roman_a people_n and_o empire_n be_v call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o great_a beast_n by_o their_o own_o heathen_a author_n who_o mean_v no_o more_o by_o that_o expression_n than_o the_o self-willed_a command_a nature_n of_o the_o body_n of_o a_o people_n or_o empire_n thus_o do_v suetonius_n represent_v tiberius_n his_o censure_n of_o his_o friend_n for_o persuade_v he_o to_o take_v the_o government_n upon_o he_o as_o man_n that_o be_v ignorant_a what_o a_o great_a beast_n a_o empire_n be_v quanta_fw-la bellua_fw-la esset_fw-la imperium_fw-la in_o tiberio_n art_n 24._o and_o horace_n ep._n 1._o lib._n 1._o call_v the_o roman_a people_n bellua_fw-la multorum_fw-la capitum_fw-la a_o great_a many-headed_a beast_n as_o for_o the_o common_a use_n of_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o a_o beast_n there_o be_v near_o 60_o instance_n against_o nothing_o that_o be_v plain_a to_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o signify_v only_a difference_n of_o the_o civil_a form_n of_o the_o government_n without_o any_o reference_n to_o idolatrous_a worship_n that_o be_v any_o where_o express_o mention_v thus_o in_o the_o first_o six_o head_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o beast_n thrice_o in_o the_o revelation_n in_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n of_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n in_o the_o four_o head_n of_o the_o leopard_n there_o in_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o two_o beast_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n 5._o but_o it_o may_v be_v urge_v that_o there_o be_v a_o change_n of_o the_o civil_a form_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n there_o be_v a_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n into_o east_n and_o west_n by_o constantine_n and_o two_o distinct_a jurisdiction_n seat_v at_o rome_n and_o constantinople_n this_o division_n come_v to_o be_v perfect_o settle_v at_o the_o death_n of_o the_o first_o theodosius_n and_o continue_v in_o that_o estate_n for_o near_a 80_o year_n and_o this_o also_o not_o as_o two_o divide_a kingdom_n which_o must_v have_v be_v represent_v by_o two_o head_n or_o two_o horn_n according_a to_o all_o the_o example_n of_o division_n of_o sovereignty_n in_o daniel_n or_o the_o revelation_n but_o as_o two_o half_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o roman_a empire_n by_o a_o joint_n and_o common_a concern_v of_o both_o those_o part_n for_o the_o government_n and_o administration_n of_o the_o whole_a roman_a empire_n as_o have_v be_v before_o observe_v much_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o two_o consul_n of_o the_o same_o roman_a commonwealth_n this_o then_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o new_a face_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n as_o different_a from_o the_o first_o as_o the_o consul_n seem_v to_o be_v from_o the_o regal_a power_n but_o the_o increase_n of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o rule_v person_n that_o have_v the_o same_o name_n and_o title_n be_v know_v by_o several_a instance_n not_o to_o be_v a_o change_n of_o that_o kind_n of_o government_n the_o consul_n be_v sometime_o please_v sometime_o cuspinian_n in_o chronic._n cassiodori_n pag._n 264._o the_o triumvirate_n give_v the_o consulship_n to_o as_o many_o of_o the_o prince_n as_o they_o please_v more_o than_o two_o sometime_o 262._o sometime_o in_o cassiodorus_n chronicon_fw-la it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o pompey_n in_o the_o disturbance_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n continue_v alone_o the_o only_a consul_n and_o there_o be_v no_o other_o choice_n at_o the_o usual_a time_n and_o so_o be_v lepidus_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o triumvirate_n cuspinian_n in_o chronic._n cassiodor_n pag._n 250._o &_o pag._n 262._o but_o one_o the_o military_a tribune_n with_o the_o power_n of_o consul_n be_v sometime_o more_o sometime_o few_o 95._o few_o fenestilla_n de_fw-fr magistrate_n romans_n c._n 16._o there_o be_v therefore_o three_o military_a tribune_n create_v with_o the_o power_n of_o consul_n and_o be_v continue_v with_o great_a variety_n for_o their_o number_n sometime_o they_o be_v twenty_o sometime_o more_o sometime_o few_o or_o as_o this_o be_v correct_v by_o cuspinian_n as_o wrong_o print_v in_o the_o pandect_n f._n de_fw-la orig._n juris_fw-la at_o first_o six_o afterward_o eight_o or_o somewhat_o more_o as_o livy_n write_v in_o his_o five_o book_n cuspinian_n in_o cassiodori_n chronicon_fw-la p._n 95._o in_o a_o very_a great_a variety_n and_o the_o imperial_a power_n itself_o before_o this_o establishment_n of_o the_o two_o empire_n be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o sometime_o two_o sometime_o three_o and_o once_o of_o four_o and_o yet_o be_v not_o these_o change_n in_o the_o same_o form_n of_o government_n ever_o account_v any_o other_o than_o the_o same_o consulary_a tribunal_n and_o imperial_a government_n nor_o be_v the_o two_o czar_n of_o muscovy_n of_o late_o account_v any_o thing_n more_o than_o the_o same_o government_n by_o emperor_n that_o it_o be_v before_o nor_o be_v the_o increase_n or_o diminish_v the_o settle_a number_n of_o senator_n at_o several_a time_n the_o make_v a_o new_a senate_n and_o the_o have_v two_o different_a seat_n of_o supreme_a authority_n be_v not_o much_o more_o than_o the_o two_o province_n of_o the_o two_o consul_n of_o rome_n 6._o if_o the_o distance_n betwixt_o the_o end_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n and_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n shall_v seem_v to_o be_v too_o far_o asunder_o for_o the_o description_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n 2_o thess_n 2._o 7_o 8._o which_o seem_v to_o intimate_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v immediate_o after_o the_o end_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n it_o may_v be_v answer_v that_o the_o particle_n then_o in_o that_o expression_n and_o then_o shall_v be_v reveal_v be_v very_o often_o in_o scripture_n use_v where_o there_o be_v a_o great_a distance_n of_o time_n betwixt_o that_o which_o go_v before_o and_o that_o which_o it_o introduce_v grotius_n do_v upon_o this_o verse_n acquaint_v we_o that_o the_o partitle_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o then_o do_v very_o ordinary_o in_o scripture_n connect_v very_o distant_a time_n together_o of_o which_o he_o there_o give_v many_o example_n beside_o by_o the_o seven_o king_n that_o be_v describe_v to_o come_v betwixt_o 10._o rev._n 17._o 10._o the_o imperial_a government_n and_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v mean_v another_o form_n of_o government_n of_o some_o short_a continuance_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n and_o the_o time_n that_o be_v assign_v here_o for_o it_o be_v but_o seventy_o year_n which_o be_v but_o the_o age_n of_o one_o single_a person_n 15._o isa_n 23._o 15._o whereas_o those_o that_o do_v the_o most_o oppose_v this_o way_n do_v make_v the_o seven_o king_n to_o continue_v near_o twice_o as_o long_o but_o that_o which_o do_v the_o most_o clear_o show_v the_o little_a weight_n there_o be_v in_o the_o particle_n then_o in_o this_o place_n to_o signify_v the_o immediate_a succession_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n upon_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v the_o opinion_n of_o almost_o all_o interpreter_n concern_v the_o first_o rise_v and_o appearance_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n for_o they_o general_o agree_v that_o it_o be_v either_o a_o good_a while_n before_o the_o ruin_n of_o that_o empire_n or_o some_o while_n after_o and_o any_o one_o that_o consider_v in_o what_o a_o state_n of_o humiliation_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v under_o the_o arrian_n king_n of_o the_o heruli_n and_o goth_n in_o italy_n immediate_o upon_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n must_v conclude_v that_o that_o be_v a_o very_a improper_a posture_n of_o the_o roman_a affair_n to_o fix_v the_o reveal_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n to_o but_o that_o which_o do_v the_o most_o full_o answer_v this_o objection_n be_v that_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n may_v not_o be_v exact_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o man_n of_o sin_n may_v be_v the_o false_a prophet_n and_o then_o why_o may_v he_o not_o be_v think_v to_o make_v some_o
of_o competitor_n to_o the_o kingdom_n and_o beside_o not_o own_v as_o head_n of_o rome_n that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o account_v it_o any_o settle_a change_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n prop._n 21._o part_n 1._o hugo_n of_o arles_n have_v indeed_o the_o principality_n of_o rome_n with_o marozia_n but_o he_o be_v present_o cast_v out_o of_o it_o again_o beside_o that_o that_o that_o ibid._n cap._n 14._o the_o german_a writer_n account_n conrade_n and_o henry_n auceps_fw-la emperor_n in_o succession_n to_o ludovicus_n the_o immediate_a emperor_n before_o they_o and_o then_o there_o will_v not_o be_v above_o 8_o year_n of_o vacancy_n other_o reject_v these_o two_o because_o they_o be_v not_o anoint_v and_o crown_v by_o the_o pope_n but_o the_o german_n do_v much_o dispute_v the_o necessity_n of_o that_o the_o king_n of_o germany_n with_o who_o the_o imperial_a title_n of_o rome_n have_v continue_v by_o right_a of_o succession_n from_o charlemaigne_n till_o that_o time_n do_v still_o retain_v the_o same_o right_n in_o appearance_n because_o they_o be_v neither_o formal_o disow_v by_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n nor_o have_v any_o other_o set_v up_o there_o in_o their_o place_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o italy_n be_v then_o account_v a_o particular_a jurisdiction_n by_o itself_o distinct_a from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o pope_n be_v by_o that_o time_n almost_o absolute_a in_o that_o city_n so_o that_o all_o that_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o hence_o will_v be_v that_o the_o false_a prophet_n act_v for_o a_o little_a time_n without_o the_o beast_n 9_o and_o this_o last_o observation_n may_v occasion_v a_o scruple_n how_o the_o emperor_n can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o head_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n when_o some_o hundred_o of_o year_n they_o have_v have_v no_o more_o than_o the_o bare_a title_n of_o it_o the_o easy_a answer_n to_o this_o be_v that_o all_o that_o be_v require_v to_o make_v a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o be_v chapter_n be_v see_v note_v the_o 6_o on_o the_o 6_o chapter_n a_o settle_a secular_a authority_n own_v for_o supreme_a at_o rome_n and_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v call_v a_o head_n of_o it_o and_o have_v so_o little_a power_n or_o influence_n over_o it_o for_o all_o his_o power_n be_v to_o be_v exercise_v before_o he_o by_o another_o church-head_n distinct_a from_o he_o it_o can_v be_v think_v necessary_a 12._o rev._n 13._o 12._o for_o the_o emperor_n to_o be_v particular_o resident_a at_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o rome_n for_o then_o the_o roman_a emperor_n ever_o after_o the_o make_n ravenna_n the_o imperial_a seat_n by_o honorius_n must_v have_v cease_v to_o have_v be_v the_o head_n of_o rome_n 10._o it_o may_v then_o be_v reply_v that_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n of_o italy_n have_v the_o title_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n of_o rome_n and_o upon_o that_o account_n shall_v seem_v not_o to_o have_v be_v change_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n but_o it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o have_v a_o title_n only_o but_o that_o title_n must_v be_v own_v by_o the_o chief_a authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o sole_a secular_a sovereign_a power_n of_o it_o whereas_o it_o have_v be_v make_v to_o appear_v that_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n of_o italy_n the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n be_v far_o from_o be_v own_v for_o the_o only_a sovereign_n of_o rome_n for_o they_o be_v no_o further_o own_v to_o have_v any_o thing_n to_o do_v there_o than_o what_o the_o 3._o the_o all_o historian_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o imprisonment_n of_o pope_n john_n the_o first_o for_o crown_v the_o emperor_n justin_n in_o the_o east_n and_o of_o the_o absolute_a sovereignty_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n over_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n see_v note_n on_o the_o four_o chapter_n lib._n 3._o king_n of_o the_o goth_n who_o be_v then_o in_o the_o real_a and_o actual_a possession_n of_o rome_n do_v allow_v they_o as_o partner_n with_o they_o in_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o title_n of_o that_o city_n 11._o it_o may_v also_o be_v object_v that_o the_o emperor_n have_v be_v very_o often_o in_o war_n with_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o strict_a confederacy_n that_o be_v everywhere_o express_v to_o be_v betwixt_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n but_o since_o they_o have_v be_v notwithstanding_o at_o a_o constant_a agreement_n in_o the_o great_a design_n of_o their_o confederacy_n which_o be_v persecution_n for_o false_a worship_n their_o occasional_a difference_n about_o other_o thing_n be_v not_o to_o be_v regard_v at_o most_o not_o more_o than_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o yet_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n 12._o how_o also_o can_v the_o ten_o king_n be_v say_v to_o have_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n about_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n when_o they_o be_v many_o of_o they_o arrian_n at_o the_o great_a distance_n from_o the_o religion_n of_o rome_n the_o answer_n to_o this_o be_v that_o they_o be_v soon_o bring_v under_o the_o authority_n and_o see_v of_o rome_n france_n spain_n and_o all_o justinian_n conquest_n change_v about_o the_o end_n of_o that_o age._n 13._o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o when_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n distinct_a from_o one_o another_o there_o can_v be_v no_o one_o secular_a head_n that_o can_v deserve_v to_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n it_o may_v be_v answer_v that_o the_o beast_n be_v but_o such_o a_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o have_v a_o superior_a right_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o chief_a city_n of_o the_o empire_n while_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o it_o be_v divide_v 21._o prop._n 21._o into_o ten_o sovereignty_n and_o by_o that_o right_o have_v a_o claim_n to_o a_o jurisdiction_n paramount_n to_o they_o all_o and_o such_o be_v the_o claim_n of_o the_o present_a emperor_n to_o chapter_n to_o see_v notes_n m_o and_z n_z on_o the_o 6_o chapter_n reserve_a right_n over_o all_o the_o divide_a kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o there_o be_v at_o present_a so_o great_a and_o public_a a_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o german_a emperor_n superiority_n over_o over_o other_o king_n only_o as_o he_o be_v roman_a emperor_n that_o as_o have_v be_v observe_v he_o be_v suffer_v to_o have_v the_o precedence_n of_o king_n who_o have_v both_o a_o much_o large_a dominion_n than_o he_o and_o a_o much_o ancient_a title_n and_o who_o take_v place_n of_o he_o before_o he_o have_v the_o imperial_a title_n when_o he_o have_v nothing_o but_o his_o hereditary_a country_n but_o that_o which_o be_v chief_o to_o be_v regard_v for_o the_o qualify_a he_o for_o this_o character_n of_o a_o head_n among_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v that_o he_o be_v proper_o say_v to_o be_v the_o roman_a civil_a head_n of_o those_o ten_o king_n in_o one_o common_a design_n that_o they_o be_v all_o engage_v in_o because_o he_o be_v so_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v by_o the_o false_a prophet_n who_o manage_n they_o all_o for_o that_o end_n and_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o their_o head_n in_o it_o 14._o it_o may_v be_v further_o inquire_v how_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o imperial_a power_n have_v subdue_v three_o king_n as_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n it_o be_v answer_v that_o whatsoever_o be_v say_v there_o of_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n in_o his_o joint_a confederacy_n with_o the_o false_a prophet_n as_o one_o thing_n engage_v in_o one_o design_n and_o than_o whatsoever_o be_v do_v by_o the_o false_a prophet_n in_o that_o design_n will_v be_v say_v to_o be_v do_v by_o the_o beast_n so_o that_o the_o subdue_a of_o the_o three_o king_n may_v thus_o be_v either_o title_n either_o hierom._n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n pag._n 145._o say_v that_o justinian_n build_v that_o magnificent_a temple_n of_o sancta_fw-la sophia_n in_o memory_n of_o his_o persian_a vandalic_a and_o gothick_n victory_n cuspinian_n de_fw-fr casaribus_fw-la pag._n 139._o give_v a_o account_n of_o belisarius_n expedition_n against_o the_o persian_n and_o that_o he_o enter_v in_o a_o triumph_n into_o constantinople_n for_o that_o conquest_n and_o pag._n 140._o say_v that_o he_o have_v a_o most_o pompous_a triumph_n from_o the_o spoil_n of_o the_o vandal_n be_v then_o consul_n in_o ordinary_a and_o pag._n 141._o say_v that_o when_o justinian_n have_v recover_v italy_n and_o subdue_v africa_n and_o persia_n he_o put_v the_o glory_n of_o his_o victory_n into_o his_o title_n justinian_n conquest_n or_o character_n or_o
mr._n mede_n suppose_v the_o root_n out_o of_o the_o goth_n and_o lombard_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n out_o of_o italy_n may_v answer_v this_o character_n the_o pope_n excommunication_n and_o deprivation_n of_o some_o reference_n see_v reference_n three_o remarkable_a sovereign_n power_n 15._o a_o great_a objection_n against_o this_o opinion_n about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n be_v this_o follow_v esteem_v to_o be_v viz._n that_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o that_o of_o the_o ten_o king_n for_o rev._n 17._o 12._o it_o be_v say_v that_o those_o ten_o king_n shall_v receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n and_o that_o the_o term_n of_o one_o hour_n do_v signify_v in_o the_o original_a at_o the_o same_o time_n now_o it_o be_v know_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o settle_a kingdom_n at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n the_o beast_n therefore_o must_v arise_v about_o the_o same_o time_n and_o this_o be_v almost_o a_o whole_a age_n before_o the_o conquest_n of_o justinian_n 1._o there_o be_v no_o clear_a ground_n for_o any_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o signification_n of_o the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a that_o be_v render_v one_o hour_n on_o the_o contrary_a to_o render_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d at_o the_o same_o time_n be_v at_o best_a but_o a_o very_a rare_a and_o unusual_a acceptation_n of_o it_o if_o it_o shall_v be_v ever_o find_v to_o be_v use_v at_o all_o in_o that_o signification_n which_o be_v much_o to_o be_v question_v and_o therefore_o be_v it_o that_o we_o find_v not_o this_o interpretation_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o have_v be_v think_v on_o till_o this_o present_a age_n and_o even_o now_o the_o great_a number_n of_o translation_n have_v nothing_o of_o this_o sense_n in_o they_o the_o proper_a signification_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o accusative_a case_n be_v as_o it_o be_v render_v for_o one_o hour_n space_n which_o in_o a_o prophetical_a style_n signify_v a_o short_a space_n of_o time_n and_o then_o it_o may_v be_v easy_o understand_v to_o signify_v that_o those_o king_n shall_v reign_v like_o king_n with_o the_o beast_n for_o a_o little_a time_n but_o as_o it_o follow_v that_o they_o shall_v give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n after_o it_o and_o so_o appear_v to_o be_v like_o the_o slave_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o his_o use_n and_o service_n 2._o or_o if_o it_o shall_v signify_v about_o the_o same_o time_n yet_o it_o may_v be_v understand_v only_o of_o the_o reign_v of_o these_o king_n together_o with_o the_o beast_n at_o any_o the_o same_o time_n of_o both_o for_o to_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o beast_n may_v be_v understand_v of_o any_o time_n of_o their_o reign_n together_o in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o beast_n and_o not_o necessary_o of_o their_o beginning_n to_o reign_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o it_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v certain_a by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o that_o most_o of_o these_o ten_o king_n have_v begin_v to_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n long_o before_o other_o and_o so_o can_v not_o possible_o be_v say_v to_o begin_v their_o power_n all_o together_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o beast_n if_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n shall_v be_v count_v from_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o ten_o kingdom_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v already_o past_a for_o it_o will_v be_v find_v that_o there_o be_v ten_o kingdom_n erect_v there_o before_o the_o year_n 420._o as_o 1._o the_o almain_n who_o have_v be_v long_o a_o roman_a province_n have_v a_o king_n in_o julian_n time_n and_o after_o the_o conquest_n of_o he_o reign_n he_o cuspinian_n de_fw-fr caesar_n pag._n 102._o mention_n julian_n league_n with_o the_o almain_n and_o p._n 112._o the_o huns_n invade_v epirus_n in_o valens_n reign_n julian_n reference_n see_v reference_n make_v a_o league_n with_o that_o people_n barbarian_n people_n petau._n ration_n temp._n part._n i._o lib_n 6._o cap._n 10._o do_v particular_o reckon_v up_o the_o chief_a division_n of_o these_o invasion_n of_o the_o barbarian_n 2._o the_o ostrogoth_n 3._o the_o west_n goth_n 4._o the_o hunns_n who_o be_v all_o three_o up_o about_o the_o year_n 378._o 5._o the_o suevi_n 6._o the_o allan_n 7._o the_o vandal_n 8._o the_o burgundian_n 9_o the_o frank_n and_o beside_o these_o be_v the_o vandal_n in_o africa_n and_o silingii_n another_o sort_n of_o vandal_n in_o that_o part_n of_o spain_n that_o be_v call_v baetica_n beside_o other_o division_n of_o principality_n among_o these_o people_n 3._o again_o in_o the_o signification_n of_o at_o the_o same_o time_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d may_v denote_v the_o reign_n of_o these_o ten_o king_n together_o king_n alcazar_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect_n 3._o for_o what_o i_o pray_v do_v one_o hour_n signify_v but_o that_o these_o king_n do_v reign_v all_o together_o at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n theodoret._n in_o cap._n 7._o dan._n the_o 10._o regibus_fw-la it_o be_v therefore_o manifest_a that_o there_o shall_v ten_o king_n arise_v up_o all_o together_o altogether_o at_o reference_n see_v reference_n the_o same_o time_n with_o one_o another_o which_o the_o order_n of_o the_o word_n do_v make_v far_o more_o natural_a for_o whereas_o it_o have_v be_v just_a before_o say_v that_o they_o have_v not_o any_o of_o they_o any_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o it_o here_o follow_v in_o this_o order_n in_o the_o original_a but_o power_n as_o king_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o receive_v with_o the_o beast_n where_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v more_o natural_o join_v with_o the_o king_n than_o with_o the_o beast_n and_o then_o it_o signify_v that_o nevertheless_o these_o king_n shall_v all_o reign_v together_o at_o the_o same_o time_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o denote_v the_o strange_a division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n at_o that_o time_n and_o this_o be_v very_o proper_a and_o convenient_a to_o be_v signify_v because_o the_o seven_o king_n just_o before_o have_v be_v describe_v to_o succeed_v or_o to_o come_v after_o one_o another_o to_o distinguish_v which_o from_o these_o ten_o king_n it_o may_v be_v on_o purpose_n make_v their_o character_n that_o these_o do_v reign_v all_o together_o but_o this_o be_v only_o upon_o the_o supposition_n of_o this_o signification_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o which_o after_o all_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n 4._o but_o however_o that_o it_o can_v signify_v the_o rise_n of_o these_o ten_o king_n at_o the_o same_o time_n witb_v the_o first_o appearance_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v determine_v by_o the_o description_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n which_o be_v say_v there_o shall_v arise_v 17._o arise_v blasius_n viega_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect_n 2._o show_n that_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_n according_a to_o st._n jerom_n that_o antichrist_n the_o little_a horn_n shall_v arise_v after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n among_o ten_o king_n theodoret._n in_o cap._n 7._o dan._n it_o be_v therefore_o say_v he_o manifest_a that_o the_o prophet_n do_v here_o foretell_v that_o about_o the_o end_n ten_o king_n shall_v arise_v up_o all_o together_o and_o that_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v the_o last_o after_o they_o so_o irenaeus_n l._n 5._o contra_fw-la haer._n c._n 24._o &_o aretas_n in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n &_o ausburtus_n in_o cap._n 17._o after_o the_o ten_o king_n and_o 24._o v._o 24._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v unquestionable_o the_o same_o particular_a roman_a rule_n coral_n 2._o prop._n 15._o and_o therefore_o have_v it_o be_v already_o conclude_v that_o the_o beast_n can_v arise_v till_o after_o the_o ten_o king_n coral_n 3._o prop._n 15._o 16._o but_o it_o will_v be_v then_o demand_v how_o justinian_n restauration_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n can_v be_v the_o next_o change_n but_o one_o of_o the_o roman_a sovereignty_n after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n into_o ten_o sovereignty_n before_o he_o will_v be_v account_v at_o least_o one_o change_v of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o that_o empire_n as_o the_o four_o horn_n of_o the_o he_o goat_n in_o the_o 8_o of_o daniel_n be_v a_o new_a state_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n if_o so_o than_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n must_v unquestionable_o be_v another_o change_n of_o the_o roman_a rule_n and_o thus_o will_v there_o have_v be_v a_o 8_o king_n from_o the_o six_o that_o rule_v in_o st._n john_n time_n before_o
justinian_n to_o resolve_v this_o scruple_n it_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o there_o be_v two_o different_a kind_n of_o sovereign_a power_n represent_v in_o the_o beast_n the_o one_o by_o his_o head_n and_o the_o other_o by_o his_o horn_n and_o the_o next_o change_n of_o sovereignty_n but_o one_o to_o that_o which_o rule_v in_o st._n john_n time_n which_o constitute_v the_o 8_o king_n or_o the_o beast_n be_v a_o succession_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o prop._n 20_o 21._o and_o that_o head_n be_v call_v the_o beast_n as_o a_o thing_n distinct_a from_o the_o ten_o horn_n for_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v say_v to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n who_o before_o have_v be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n and_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n by_o prop._n 5._o coral_n it_o matter_n not_o therefore_o at_o what_o time_n the_o ten_o horn_n arise_v for_o they_o be_v but_o so_o many_o sovereignty_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n distinct_a from_o that_o eight_o king_n which_o be_v the_o beast_n or_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o who_o be_v confederated_a with_o he_o and_o to_o know_v the_o time_n of_o that_o confederacy_n it_o must_v be_v inquire_v first_o what_o be_v the_o next_o successive_a head_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a that_o be_v up_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o beside_o the_o ten_o king_n there_o be_v to_o be_v a_o head_n among_o they_o who_o they_o shall_v all_o join_v with_o and_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v but_o so_o many_o different_a horn_n which_o signify_v a_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o not_o a_o single_a successive_a head_n of_o it_o superior_a to_o they_o all_o which_o be_v here_o inquire_v after_o according_a to_o the_o mark_n that_o have_v already_o be_v give_v to_o know_v a_o head_n by_o 17._o this_o will_v also_o be_v another_o difficulty_n against_o defer_v the_o appearance_n of_o the_o beast_n till_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n viz._n that_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o wilderness_n do_v begin_v and_o end_v together_o and_o the_o woman_n be_v say_v to_o fly_v into_o the_o wilderness_n present_o after_o her_o delivery_n of_o the_o manchild_n that_o be_v present_o after_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o imperial_a throne_n 200_o year_n before_o justinian_n time_n but_o it_o be_v by_o almost_o all_o agree_v that_o that_o first_o mention_n of_o the_o woman_n fly_v into_o the_o wilderness_n be_v a_o anticipation_n because_o after_o several_a great_a action_n intervening_a it_o be_v repeat_v again_o at_o the_o 14_o verse_n and_o there_o represent_v but_o as_o a_o preparation_n to_o rest_v in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o then_o the_o dragon_n cast_v out_o a_o flood_n after_o she_o whilst_o she_o be_v fly_v so_o that_o she_o be_v not_o at_o rest_n then_o till_o after_o that_o flood_n be_v swallow_v up_o by_o the_o earth_n which_o be_v just_a before_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n chap._n 13._o 18._o in_o the_o last_o place_n it_o may_v be_v object_v that_o from_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n in_o augustulus_n to_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n be_v no_o new_a roman_a government_n in_o the_o west_n because_o the_o barbarous_a king_n and_o their_o people_n be_v not_o roman_n and_o therefore_o must_v if_o any_o thing_n be_v a_o new_a beast_n and_o not_o a_o new_a head_n of_o the_o roman_a beast_n and_o then_o all_o the_o time_n of_o their_o reign_n will_v be_v but_o a_o interregnum_fw-la of_o the_o roman_a government_n and_o justinian_n return_n there_o will_v be_v but_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o six_o head_n but_o it_o be_v sufficient_a answer_n to_o this_o that_o the_o ten_o barbarous_a king_n which_o be_v make_v to_o be_v the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v thereby_o represent_v as_o member_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o have_v be_v just_a now_o observe_v and_o moreover_o it_o do_v appear_v that_o the_o goth_n who_o succeed_v in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o western_a emperor_n have_v be_v long_o before_o make_v the_o confederate_n and_o member_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n see_v note_n y_o on_o chap._n 4._o chap._n ix_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o a_o short_a account_n of_o the_o several_a opinion_n of_o interpreter_n that_o differ_v from_o the_o proposition_n before_o demonstrate_v their_o inconsistency_n with_o the_o analogy_n of_o prophecy_n the_o shift_n that_o they_o be_v force_v to_o fly_v to_o to_o maintain_v they_o by_o the_o same_o light_n which_o have_v clear_v up_o my_o own_o application_n of_o the_o prophecy_n it_o may_v be_v see_v upon_o what_o ground_n i_o depart_v from_o the_o apprehension_n of_o other_o about_o it_o 1._o it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v admire_v that_o there_o ever_o shall_v have_v be_v any_o at_o all_o much_o more_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_n that_o have_v be_v conversant_a etc._n andrea_n caesar_n aretas_n primatius_fw-la beda_n etc._n etc._n in_o this_o study_n that_o shall_v apprehend_v it_o possible_a for_o the_o whole_a business_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o mystical_a and_o spiritual_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o whole_a world_n of_o the_o wicked_a in_o general_n and_o not_o to_o any_o particular_a empire_n of_o the_o world_n more_o than_o other_o for_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n do_v so_o express_o signify_v 1._o prop._n 1._o his_o design_n there_o to_o be_v to_o unfold_v the_o mystery_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o beast_n that_o have_v be_v before_o mention_v and_o do_v thereupon_o determine_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o to_o the_o roman_a empire_n by_o such_o general_o know_v and_o peculiar_a mark_n that_o the_o romanist_n themselves_o who_o only_a interest_n and_o considerable_a concern_v it_o be_v to_o divert_v the_o scene_n of_o these_o vision_n from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n do_v yet_o almost_o unanimous_o in_o this_o latter_a age_n acknowledge_v to_o their_o adversary_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o certain_a and_o unquestionable_a than_o that_o some_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o domination_n of_o etc._n see_v consent_n of_o antiquity_n etc._n etc._n rome_n must_v be_v mean_v by_o they_o the_o ground_n of_o this_o paradoxical_a fancy_n of_o the_o ancient_n will_v be_v afterward_o inquire_v into_o 2._o it_o be_v in_o the_o next_o place_n very_o near_o as_o extravagant_a to_o grant_v that_o some_o particular_a state_n of_o roman_a rule_n must_v be_v the_o great_a object_n of_o these_o vision_n and_o yet_o to_o make_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o general_n to_o signify_v the_o world_n and_o the_o head_n of_o the_o etc._n ribera_n etc._n etc._n beast_n either_o so_o many_o successive_a age_n or_o so_o many_o distinct_a successive_a empire_n in_o it_o for_o by_o all_o the_o example_n of_o beast_n and_o their_o rule_v part_n all_o 16._o prop._n 16._o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n which_o be_v general_o agree_v to_o be_v the_o original_a pattern_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o revelation_n it_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o these_o very_a person_n themselves_o that_o a_o beast_n do_v constant_o signify_v the_o rule_n or_o empire_n of_o one_o particular_a nation_n only_o and_o therefore_o must_v the_o head_n also_o signify_v so_o many_o supreme_a power_n in_o that_o nation_n only_o but_o the_o most_o inexcusable_a thing_n in_o this_o opinion_n be_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v grant_v by_o these_o same_o person_n to_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o particular_a nation_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o yet_o be_v the_o exact_a picture_n 15._o prop._n 15._o of_o this_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n but_o then_o to_o grant_v three_o that_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o head_n do_v signify_v nothing_o but_o roman_a power_n and_o after_o that_o to_o make_v the_o seven_o head_n not_o to_o be_v so_o many_o distinct_a power_n but_o to_o be_v take_v etc._n bellarm._n etc._n etc._n collective_o for_o all_o the_o ruler_n of_o one_o kind_n or_o for_o all_o the_o emperor_n be_v to_o outface_v the_o plain_a expression_n of_o the_o text_n which_o divide_v the_o number_n seven_o into_o five_o one_o another_z and_o a_o eight_o that_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o and_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o when_o the_o number_n seven_n be_v so_o express_o divide_v into_o part_n it_o be_v never_o use_v collective_o or_o for_o a_o indefinite_a multitude_n 4._o as_o contrary_a to_o the_o know_a use_n of_o those_o mystical_a expression_n be_v it_o to_o make_v the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v so_o many_o single_a person_n only_o of_o ruler_n etc._n grotius_n etc._n etc._n for_o it_o be_v evident_a all_o over_o the_o book_n of_o daniel_n that_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o beast_n do_v signify_v all_o
the_o single_a person_n that_o rule_v in_o that_o division_n or_o form_n of_o government_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o 16._o prop._n 16._o each_o head_n and_o each_o horn._n 5._o and_o still_o more_o inconsistent_a be_v it_o to_o make_v the_o beast_n and_o his_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v roman_a power_n and_o yet_o antichrist_n signify_v by_o the_o eight_o king_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o not_o to_o interpreter_n most_o of_o the_o romish_a interpreter_n come_v till_o after_o the_o end_n of_o all_o roman_a rule_n or_o that_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o ten_o of_o daniel_n shall_v be_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o yet_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o that_o beast_n not_o to_o appear_v till_o after_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n for_o this_o will_v make_v the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v no_o horn_n of_o it_o but_o to_o appear_v after_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o beast_n who_o horn_n it_o be_v which_o be_v a_o contradiction_n 6._o of_o much_o the_o same_o nature_n be_v that_o absurdity_n that_o the_o beast_n call_v the_o 8_o king_n be_v antichrist_n a_o little_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o yet_o that_o babylon_n that_o be_v describe_v to_o go_v all_o same_o the_o same_o along_o with_o it_o and_o to_o be_v destroy_v before_o it_o be_v rome_n heathen_a 7._o nor_o do_v it_o much_o help_v the_o matter_n to_o affirm_v that_o babylon_n do_v signify_v both_o rome_n heathen_a and_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o by_o by_o prop._n 2._o and_o 3._o it_o be_v evident_a that_o babylon_n be_v in_o all_o etc._n ribera_n etc._n etc._n the_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o the_o revelation_n one_o and_o the_o same_o state_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o in_o which_o it_o be_v destroy_v 8._o that_o opinion_n which_o make_v the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v single_a person_n and_o yet_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o continue_v at_o coral_n grot._fw-la dr._n hammond_n prop._n 6._o and_o coral_n least_o to_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o prophecy_n to_o the_o last_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o if_o the_o beast_n be_v nothing_o but_o the_o beast_n under_o its_o last_o head_n and_o all_o the_o seven_o head_n be_v but_o so_o many_o succession_n of_o single_a ruler_n only_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v continue_v many_o year_n after_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n for_o the_o six_o head_n be_v then_o in_o rule_n rev._n 17._o 10._o 9_o and_o upon_o the_o same_o ground_n it_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v be_v after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o 12._o grot._fw-la dr._n hammond_n corol._n 1._o prop._n 12._o head_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v be_v yet_o past_a because_o the_o beast_n continue_v to_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n and_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o reign_n of_o its_o last_o head_n prop._n 6._o and_o its_o corollary_n 10._o among_o those_o opinion_n which_o make_v the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v so_o many_o succession_n of_o roman_a power_n i_o can_v not_o entertain_v any_o of_o they_o about_o the_o constitutive_a difference_n of_o one_o head_n from_o another_o but_o that_o which_o make_v it_o to_o consist_v only_o in_o the_o settle_a change_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n because_o that_o be_v the_o only_o know_v difference_n of_o successive_a horn_n in_o daniel_n ch_n 8._o and_o of_o the_o five_o first_o successive_a head_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o beside_o the_o only_a difference_n betwixt_o all_o kind_n of_o head_n or_o horn_n upon_o the_o same_o beast_n who_o signification_n be_v agree_v on_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o different_a name_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n either_o from_o its_o peculiar_a terrritory_n in_o those_o that_o be_v represent_v to_o rule_v all_o at_o a_o time_n in_o a_o divide_a monarchy_n or_o from_o the_o different_a appellation_n in_o those_o that_o succeed_v one_o another_o in_o a_o entire_a empire_n so_o be_v it_o above_o sixty_o time_n in_o the_o agree_v example_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n see_v discourse_n on_o query_n the_o second_o and_o therefore_o i_o can_v not_o but_o look_v upon_o alcasar_n determination_n of_o the_o seven_o head_n to_o seven_o roman_a persecution_n of_o the_o church_n as_o arbitrary_a and_o much_o more_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o protestant_n who_o agree_v that_o the_o only_a constitutive_a difference_n of_o the_o six_o first_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o different_a name_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n for_o they_o be_v all_o six_o of_o the_o same_o more_o mr._n mede_n dr._n more_o religion_n and_o yet_o will_v make_v the_o two_o last_o succession_n of_o the_o eight_o which_o complete_a the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v nothing_o but_o two_o change_n of_o religion_n under_o the_o same_o civil_a head_n with_o the_o six_o for_o this_o be_v to_o make_v a_o new_a rule_n for_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o two_o last_o succession_n without_o any_o ground_n for_o it_o from_o the_o prophecy_n and_o contrary_a to_o all_o the_o know_v and_o acknowledge_v example_n either_o in_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o same_o beast_n or_o in_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o other_o beast_n and_o give_v great_a advantage_n to_o the_o papist_n to_o despise_v the_o protestant_n application_n the_o plea_n for_o it_o may_v be_v see_v answer_v in_o answer_n to_o objection_n 1_o 2_o 3_o against_o the_o 2_o do_v query_n 11._o there_o be_v so_o plain_a a_o distinction_n in_o the_o second_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n from_o the_o first_o beast_n there_o and_o the_o one_o so_o manifest_o etc._n most_o protestant_n prop._n 24_o etc._n etc._n set_v forth_o as_o a_o ecclesiastical_a power_n under_o the_o character_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n in_o distinction_n to_o the_o other_o who_o image_n and_o honour_n he_o be_v altogether_o employ_v to_o advance_v that_o i_o can_v never_o yield_v to_o make_v they_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n viz._n the_o papal_a power_n only_o but_o yet_o because_o they_o make_v but_o one_o joint_a confederacy_n for_o the_o interest_n of_o a_o false_a religion_n against_o the_o true_a church_n they_o be_v therefore_o sometime_o promiscuous_o use_v to_o signify_v the_o action_n of_o one_o another_o in_o that_o common_a concern_v and_o the_o image_n and_o babylon_n be_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n use_v thus_o be_v babylon_n say_v to_o be_v fall_v chap._n 14._o 8._o to_o signify_v the_o decay_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o image_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v say_v to_o have_v the_o power_n and_o strength_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n give_v he_o which_o belong_v proper_o to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n 12._o it_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o very_a unnatural_a force_n upon_o the_o text_n to_o make_v the_o seven_o king_n none_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n in_o chap._n etc._n dr._n more_o etc._n etc._n 17._o 10._o for_o it_o be_v manifest_o reckon_v up_o in_o order_n as_o one_o of_o those_o seven_o king_n which_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o that_o verse_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n and_o without_o make_v it_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n there_o will_v be_v but_o six_o head_n upon_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n 5._o prop._n 4_o &_o 5._o for_o it_o be_v agree_v that_o it_o be_v the_o six_o king_n and_z sixth_z head_n that_o be_v there_o wound_v and_o it_o must_v be_v the_o same_o head_n that_o be_v see_v heal_v which_o also_o be_v agree_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n and_o last_o rule_v head_n if_o therefore_o the_o seven_o king_n be_v no_o head_n there_o will_v be_v no_o new_a head_n after_o the_o six_o but_o only_o the_o six_o heal_v of_o a_o wound_n whereas_o there_o be_v seven_o real_o distinct_a head_n see_v upon_o the_o beast_n that_o which_o be_v plead_v for_o the_o ground_n of_o this_o opinion_n be_v answer_v in_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o one_a 2d_o and_o 3d_o objection_n against_o the_o second_o query_n it_o will_v much_o confirm_v the_o strength_n of_o the_o whole_a process_n of_o the_o proposition_n before_o lay_v down_o to_o observe_v to_o what_o strange_a shift_n those_o interpreter_n have_v be_v put_v that_o own_o any_o part_n of_o the_o demonstration_n and_o yet_o will_v stand_v out_o against_o the_o conclusion_n those_o that_o own_o babylon_n to_o be_v rome_n but_o not_o the_o present_a rome_n christian_n be_v force_v to_o make_v it_o to_o be_v either_o rome_n pagan_a hammond_n
alcazar_n grotius_n dr._n hammond_n two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o empire_n be_v turn_v christian_n and_o be_v then_o burn_v in_o the_o possession_n of_o a_o christian_a king_n by_o a_o christian_a emperor_n or_o to_o make_v it_o to_o be_v rome_n a_o little_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n grow_v prodigious_o rich_a by_o foreign_a traffic_n rev._n 18_o 19_o and_o have_v bring_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n under_o her_o subjection_n v._o 3._o in_o the_o space_n of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o etc._n ribera_n etc._n etc._n half_a or_o to_o make_v it_o to_o be_v both_o rome_n heathen_a and_o rome_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n which_o shall_v cry_v i_o sit_v as_o a_o queen_n and_o shall_v see_v no_o sorrow_n v._o 7._o and_o which_o shall_v not_o have_v the_o pagan_a power_n of_o it_o abate_v or_o end_v for_o above_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v rome_n christian_n all_o which_o be_v such_o monstrous_a inconsistency_n as_o to_o make_v any_o conclude_v they_o to_o be_v impossible_a those_o that_o own_o babylon_n to_o be_v rome_n and_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v antichrist_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o the_o whole_a seven_o head_n be_v so_o many_o immediate_a succession_n of_o rule_v power_n to_o make_v the_o six_o head_n continue_v from_o 10._o ribera_n etc._n etc._n most_o papist_n rev._n 17_o 10._o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n when_o it_o be_v by_o the_o text_n signify_v to_o be_v in_o rule_n to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o seven_o king_n that_o be_v in_o their_o opinion_n to_o a_o short_a space_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n they_o be_v force_v to_o make_v the_o six_o king_n to_o be_v of_o a_o much_o long_a continuance_n than_o the_o imperial_a government_n at_o rome_n that_o be_v the_o king_n in_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o they_o own_o that_o the_o imperial_a government_n be_v long_o since_o at_o a_o end_n at_o rome_n and_o therefore_o be_v they_o force_v to_o make_v their_o six_o king_n to_o be_v all_o those_o persecute_v power_n of_o the_o world_n that_o reach_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n to_o about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n in_o consequence_n of_o which_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o they_o to_o make_v the_o beast_n in_o general_n to_o be_v the_o whole_a world_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o head_n so_o many_o succession_n of_o either_o persecute_v age_n or_o monarchy_n of_o it_o and_o this_o be_v so_o contrary_a to_o the_o know_a acceptation_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n for_o one_o rule_v nation_n only_o all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n as_o it_o be_v by_o these_o very_a person_n acknowledge_v that_o nothing_o can_v make_v it_o appear_v to_o what_o a_o force_a shift_n they_o be_v fain_o to_o fly_v to_o avoid_v the_o bring_n in_o of_o antichrist_n into_o the_o roman_a church_n many_o age_n ago_o if_o they_o shall_v have_v grant_v the_o six_o head_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n to_o have_v be_v the_o then_o rule_v imperial_a power_n of_o rome_n only_o but_o a_o much_o more_o apparent_a shift_n be_v it_o in_o those_o who_o think_v themselves_o force_v to_o own_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v but_o one_o single_a nation_n only_o or_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n to_o be_v antichrist_n etc._n bellarm._n etc._n etc._n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o head_n in_o rule_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n to_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n but_o after_o all_o this_o for_o fear_n of_o bring_v in_o antichrist_n into_o the_o roman_a church_n too_o soon_o to_o make_v the_o seven_o head_n to_o signify_v collective_o all_o the_o roman_a emperor_n either_o at_o rome_n or_o constantinople_n or_o at_o vienna_n whereas_o the_o number_n seven_n be_v apparent_o here_o divide_v into_o break_a number_n which_o do_v as_o certain_o determine_v the_o head_n to_o that_o definite_a number_n in_o a_o immediate_a succession_n to_o one_o another_o and_o nothing_o can_v have_v make_v it_o appear_v how_o so_o well_o a_o verse_v understanding_n in_o the_o critical_a use_n of_o word_n as_o bellarmine_n be_v resolve_v to_o outface_v his_o own_o knowledge_n to_o avoid_v a_o dangerous_a consequence_n for_o if_o he_o have_v allow_v the_o seven_o head_n to_o have_v be_v just_a so_o many_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_n he_o must_v certain_o have_v make_v the_o six_o head_n end_n at_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o kingly_a government_n of_o rome_n upon_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n though_o the_o imperial_a government_n at_o constantinople_n have_v be_v part_n of_o the_o six_o head_n for_o the_o change_n of_o the_o other_o part_n of_o it_o at_o rome_n do_v make_v a_o new_a change_n of_o the_o whole_a government_n that_o be_v from_o imperial_a to_o the_o mix_a form_n of_o kingly_a and_o imperial_a together_o as_o the_o tribune_n with_o the_o consulary_a power_n be_v a_o change_n of_o the_o consulary_a head_n of_o the_o government_n but_o of_o all_o the_o force_a shift_n that_o we_o meet_v with_o the_o most_o paradoxical_a and_o absurd_a be_v those_o of_o the_o grotian_n way_n they_o grant_v hammond_n grot._fw-la dr._n hammond_n the_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o idolatrous_a roman_a empire_n and_o the_o head_n to_o be_v successive_a change_n of_o roman_a ruler_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o continue_v at_o least_o to_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n and_o yet_o make_v the_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v at_o a_o end_n with_o the_o reign_n of_o domitian_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o all_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n as_o end_v with_o his_o last_o head_n ibid._n prop._n 6._o corol._n ibid._n they_o do_v also_o by_o this_o make_v the_o ten_o horn_n to_o be_v a_o long_a time_n after_o the_o last_o head_n which_o be_v say_v express_o to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o eight_o king_n or_o the_o beast_n under_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n they_o do_v also_o make_v the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v but_o so_o many_o single_a person_n contrary_a to_o the_o know_a signification_n of_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o beast_n all_o over_o daniel_n they_o do_v also_o make_v the_o different_a show_n of_o the_o same_o beast_n in_o the_o 11_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n to_o be_v real_o distinct_a beast_n from_o one_o another_o without_o any_o ground_n for_o it_o but_o the_o different_a show_n of_o they_o contrary_a to_o what_o the_o exact_a resemblance_n of_o their_o character_n to_o one_o another_o will_v make_v any_o judge_v they_o to_o be_v and_o contrary_a to_o the_o book_n first_o book_n plain_a demonstration_n of_o their_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n from_o the_o character_n of_o they_o and_o contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o almost_o all_o kind_n of_o interpreter_n especial_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a party_n who_o cry_v out_o against_o the_o main_a foundation_n of_o this_o opinion_n as_o nothing_o but_o the_o extravagancy_n of_o man_n without_o any_o etc._n preface_n to_o my_o former_a treatise_n the_o judgement_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n sense_n in_o they_o though_o the_o whole_a business_n of_o all_o the_o pain_n that_o be_v take_v by_o these_o contrivance_n be_v to_o remove_v the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n those_o that_o own_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o be_v the_o particular_a nation_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o yet_o will_v make_v the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o last_o head_n or_o eight_o king_n in_o the_o other_o to_o come_v after_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o which_o they_o belong_v romanist_n most_o of_o the_o romanist_n show_v that_o they_o value_v not_o contradiction_n to_o keep_v off_o antichrist_n from_o appear_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o those_o that_o own_o the_o last_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o yet_o will_v make_v babylon_n that_o accompany_v the_o beast_n to_o the_o last_o to_o be_v rome_n pagan_a must_v have_v much_o the_o same_o contempt_n same_o the_o same_o of_o the_o plain_a intimation_n of_o the_o prophecy_n and_o those_o also_o that_o can_v think_v that_o babylon_n be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n but_o several_a vast_o distant_a state_n of_o roman_a rule_n in_o the_o several_a mention_n of_o it_o or_o both_o rome_n pagan_a and_o rome_n near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n 3_o prop._n 2_o &_o 3_o those_o of_o the_o protestant_n that_o make_v the_o change_n of_o religion_n in_o the_o imperial_a head_n to_o be_v a_o new_a
head_n seem_v to_o be_v so_o whole_o intent_n upon_o the_o charge_n of_o antichristianism_n upon_o the_o church_n protestant_n most_o protestant_n of_o rome_n that_o they_o neglect_v all_o know_v and_o acknowledge_v example_n of_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o head_n of_o beast_n to_o fix_v their_o charge_n and_o to_o hold_v to_o it_o they_o be_v force_v to_o wrest_v the_o natural_a and_o plain_a sense_n of_o the_o 10_o verse_n of_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o to_o find_v out_o some_o far_o fetch_v criticism_n to_o make_v it_o good_a as_o the_o make_n of_o the_o seven_o of_o those_o seven_o king_n that_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v none_o of_o those_o head_n and_o 648._o dr._n more_o 648._o as_o the_o make_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o denote_v the_o seven_o king_n to_o be_v quite_o different_a from_o the_o rest_n do_v appear_v to_o be_v see_v prop._n 4._o they_o be_v also_o force_v to_o make_v the_o wound_a and_o the_o heal_v mede_n mr._n mede_n head_n to_o be_v two_o distinct_a head_n of_o the_o seven_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o plain_a expression_n of_o the_o prophecy_n which_o mention_v it_o to_o be_v see_v but_o as_o one_o and_o the_o same_o head_n wound_v and_o heal_v and_o be_v also_o contrary_a to_o the_o common_a acceptation_n of_o a_o head_n wound_v and_o heal_v which_o can_v be_v but_o one_o head_n other_o of_o they_o be_v force_v to_o make_v the_o seven_o king_n and_o the_o eight_o to_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o for_o that_o end_n to_o transpose_v the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o 10_o verse_n and_o to_o make_v it_o come_v after_o the_o protestant_n mounseur_fw-fr jurieu_fw-fr accomp_n des_fw-fr prophecy_n pag._n 190._o 2d_o edit_n most_o protestant_n begin_n of_o the_o 11_o contrary_a to_o the_o natural_a order_n of_o the_o text._n those_o that_o will_v fix_v all_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n upon_o the_o papal_a power_n only_o be_v force_v to_o make_v nothing_o of_o the_o plain_a character_n by_o which_o they_o be_v distinguish_v from_o one_o another_o when_o name_v together_o nor_o of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n of_o the_o roman_n at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n though_o that_o be_v the_o only_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o first_o six_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n according_a to_o their_o own_o opinion_n for_o the_o first_o six_o head_n be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o religion_n that_o be_v pagan_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n be_v it_o that_o most_o of_o they_o be_v force_v to_o make_v the_o first_o appearance_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v of_o a_o very_a uncertain_a date_n that_o be_v according_a to_o their_o fancy_n about_o the_o first_o great_a appearance_n of_o the_o papal_a power_n which_o can_v well_o be_v fix_v whereas_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n must_v have_v be_v a_o very_a visible_a and_o remarkable_a change_n of_o the_o supreme_a power_n of_o rome_n from_o that_o which_o be_v the_o seven_o rule_v power_n of_o it_o to_o the_o 8_o call_v the_o beast_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o account_n that_o some_o of_o those_o who_o incline_v to_o the_o former_a opinion_n and_o yet_o do_v plain_o see_v that_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v a_o change_n of_o the_o form_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n of_o the_o empire_n do_v therefore_o make_v the_o ten_o king_n with_o the_o papal_a power_n to_o be_v the_o beast_n that_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n or_o last_o rule_v head_n but_o what_o 6._o prop._n 6._o a_o absurdity_n do_v they_o fly_v to_o in_o this_o when_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v the_o ten_o horn_n and_o none_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n other_o of_o they_o indeed_o defer_v the_o rise_n of_o this_o papal_a beast_n to_o that_o manifest_a change_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n in_o augustulus_n as_o the_o end_n of_o the_o true_a christian_a emperor_n who_o be_v their_o seven_o king_n but_o then_o they_o be_v force_v to_o make_v nothing_o of_o the_o succeed_a sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o italian_a king_n of_o rome_n who_o be_v as_o absolute_a sovereign_n of_o it_o notwithstanding_o their_o royal_a seat_n at_o ravenna_n as_o any_o of_o the_o western_a emperor_n have_v be_v from_o the_o time_n of_o honorius_n who_o first_o make_v ravenna_n the_o imperial_a seat_n they_o be_v also_o force_v to_o pass_v over_o the_o change_n of_o the_o regal_a and_o imperial_a power_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o pure_a imperial_a government_n at_o the_o recovery_n of_o rome_n by_o justinian_n as_o of_o no_o account_n for_o a_o new_a head_n though_o they_o must_v own_v the_o eastern_a emperor_n to_o have_v be_v as_o much_o sovereign_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o re-conquest_n of_o it_o as_o the_o western_a be_v before_o the_o loss_n of_o it_o and_o when_o they_o be_v the_o acknowledge_v sixth_z head_n this_o appear_v from_o the_o power_n of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n exarch_n after_o the_o recovery_n of_o the_o west_n the_o four_o book_n the_o application_n of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n chap._n i._n the_o force_n of_o the_o application_n of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o beast_n to_o confirm_v the_o first_o date_n of_o his_o reign_n a_o caution_n to_o those_o who_o have_v take_v up_o with_o a_o former_a hypothesis_n the_o uncouth_a composition_n of_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o part_n of_o a_o lion_n of_o a_o leopard_n and_o of_o a_o bear_n apply_v to_o a_o absolute_a exactness_n the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n the_o continuance_n of_o his_o reign_n for_o 42_o month_n after_o the_o more_o close_a and_o demonstrative_a way_n of_o proof_n that_o have_v be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o determine_v the_o particular_a nature_n and_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n it_o will_v much_o confirm_v the_o knowledge_n that_o be_v now_o have_v of_o he_o to_o see_v how_o easy_a and_o natural_a the_o application_n of_o all_o the_o other_o circumstance_n of_o his_o history_n will_v appear_v to_o be_v upon_o this_o foundation_n and_o this_o may_v serve_v for_o a_o additional_a proof_n à _fw-la posteriori_fw-la as_o the_o demonstration_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o natural_a thing_n by_o their_o cause_n be_v much_o strengthen_v by_o their_o perfect_a agreement_n with_o all_o the_o effect_n that_o we_o can_v apply_v they_o to_o or_o with_o all_o that_o experience_n do_v teach_v we_o of_o they_o but_o yet_o it_o must_v always_o be_v remember_v that_o though_o the_o application_n of_o a_o instance_n or_o two_o shall_v seem_v to_o be_v something_o harsh_a or_o force_v that_o no_o man_n ought_v for_o that_o to_o question_v the_o former_a conclusion_n unless_o upon_o a_o new_a examination_n he_o can_v find_v they_o less_o necessary_a than_o they_o do_v at_o first_o appear_v no_o man_n ought_v to_o doubt_v of_o a_o plain_a and_o manifest_a truth_n because_o he_o see_v it_o to_o be_v seem_o inconsistent_a with_o some_o other_o conclusion_n that_o be_v deduce_v from_o it_o which_o be_v not_o so_o plain_a and_o necessary_a i_o know_v not_o of_o any_o such_o harshness_n in_o any_o of_o the_o application_n that_o i_o be_o now_o go_v to_o make_v but_o rather_o think_v they_o so_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o character_n of_o the_o text_n that_o they_o be_v enough_o to_o surprise_v one_o into_o a_o admiration_n of_o the_o congruity_n of_o they_o but_o i_o interpose_v this_o as_o a_o convenient_a caution_n to_o those_o who_o may_v find_v a_o convince_a evidence_n in_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o maint_a point_n to_o which_o the_o application_n be_v fix_v but_o by_o reason_n of_o some_o prejudices_fw-la and_o long_o use_v of_o a_o former_a hypothesis_n may_v not_o think_v some_o of_o the_o application_n so_o well_o fit_v to_o the_o prophecy_n as_o they_o will_v imagine_v their_o own_o to_o be_v for_o this_o will_v be_v apt_a to_o make_v they_o judge_v many_o thing_n which_o to_o all_o other_o will_v appear_v very_o tolerable_a at_o least_o to_o be_v harsh_a and_o uncouth_a to_o they_o to_o begin_v then_o with_o the_o figure_n and_o composition_n of_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o the_o several_a part_n of_o it_o like_o a_o lion_n a_o leopard_n 2._o rev._n 13._o 2._o and_o a_o bear_n which_o do_v manifest_o refer_v to_o its_o be_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n which_o be_v there_o represent_v immediate_o after_o the_o account_n of_o the_o three_o kingdom_n show_v by_o 23._o v._o 7_o 23._o those_o three_o beast_n and_o be_v say_v to_o have_v devour_v they_o and_o those_o three_o beast_n be_v agree_v to_o be_v the_o babylonian_a persian_a and_o iid_n book_n the_o iid_n grecian_a monarchy_n the_o
church_n in_o the_o same_o seven_o head_v ten_o horned_a empire_n or_o better_o satisfy_v we_o why_o there_o need_v two_o different_a figure_n of_o dragon_n and_o beast_n to_o signify_v those_o two_o kind_a of_o hostility_n against_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n for_o by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v to_o be_v in_o outward_a appearance_n the_o most_o direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o dragon_n that_o can_v be_v and_o even_o to_o look_v like_o christ_n himself_o and_o therefore_o that_o this_o false_a prophet_n must_v real_o be_v such_o a_o one_o of_o that_o kind_a as_o our_o saviour_n call_v christ_n call_v see_v malvenda_n not._n praece_v and_o the_o father_n agree_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v take_v away_o the_o worship_n of_o false_a go_n see_v irenaeus_n not._n praece_v arethas_n in_o v._o 11._o c._n 13._o apoc._n two_o horn_n of_o the_o lamb_n because_o he_o shall_v feign_v himself_o to_o be_v kind_a and_o benign_a that_o he_o may_v deceive_v idem_fw-la in_o v._o 14._o he_o do_v miracle_n that_o antichrist_n may_v be_v think_v to_o be_v christ_n a_o false_a christ_n or_o a_o false_a pretender_n to_o be_v his_o deputy_n and_o vicar_n upon_o earth_n the_o character_n of_o which_o kind_n of_o false_a christ_n and_o false_a prophet_n in_o be_v able_a to_o deceive_v the_o very_a elect_a by_o their_o great_a wonder_n and_o sign_n be_v just_a the_o same_o with_o the_o power_n of_o this_o eminent_a false_a prophet_n for_o do_v great_a wonder_n also_o for_o deceive_v all_o those_o that_o dwell_v upon_o 14._o rev._n 13._o 14._o earth_n by_o the_o miracle_n which_o he_o have_v power_n to_o do_v wherefore_o the_o speak_n like_o a_o dragon_n in_o this_o false_a prophet_n with_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o lamb_n must_v signify_v his_o speak_n or_o command_v under_o the_o vizard_n of_o the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n the_o same_o kind_n of_o act_n of_o cruelty_n and_o tyranny_n for_o a_o idolatrous_a worship_n which_o the_o red_a dragon_n be_v active_a in_o against_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o chapter_n just_o before_o the_o profession_n of_o christianity_n be_v now_o we_o see_v so_o far_o from_o excuse_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o character_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n that_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o he_o to_o be_v a_o more_o eminent_a professor_n of_o that_o religion_n than_o any_o other_o person_n in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v capable_a of_o have_v it_o apply_v to_o he_o and_o the_o enforce_n of_o false-worship_n by_o all_o the_o art_n of_o cruelty_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n do_v therefore_o fill_v up_o the_o whole_a character_n that_o be_v give_v of_o his_o have_v the_o horn_n of_o a_o lamb_n and_o speak_v like_o the_o red_a dragon_n for_o nothing_o do_v more_o resemble_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o devil_n than_o antichristian_a tyranny_n under_o the_o mask_n of_o piety_n well_o therefore_o may_v the_o dragon_n be_v say_v to_o give_v his_o power_n to_o the_o 3._o rev._n 13._o 2_o 3._o beast_n since_o the_o devil_n may_v be_v safe_o enough_o suppose_v to_o inspire_v this_o design_n of_o carry_v on_o this_o adoration_n of_o the_o roman_a power_n and_o of_o that_o church_n by_o force_n of_o arm_n and_o sanguinary_a law_n like_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o red_a dragon_n in_o the_o time_n of_o heathen_a persecution_n describe_v in_o the_o chapter_n just_o before_o by_o this_o may_v be_v understand_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o the_o cast_n 9_o v._o 9_o down_o of_o the_o dragon_n with_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n out_o of_o heaven_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n for_o as_o that_o figure_n have_v the_o proper_a mark_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o the_o seven_o head_n so_o must_v it_o be_v the_o devil_n inspire_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o bloody_a act_n against_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o lamb_n who_o be_v say_v to_o have_v overcome_v he_o by_o not_o 11._o v._o 11._o love_v their_o life_n unto_o the_o death_n wherefore_o the_o cast_n down_o of_o the_o dragon_n out_o of_o heaven_n can_v signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o mortify_n of_o the_o pagan_a power_n against_o the_o christian_a church_n after_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n for_o since_o the_o beast_n be_v find_v to_o arise_v with_o justinian_n and_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a dragon_n be_v in_o the_o text_n describe_v to_o be_v before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o yet_o to_o be_v after_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n the_o dragon_n can_v be_v no_o other_o rage_a power_n of_o the_o devil_n reign_v at_o rome_n and_o tyrannize_a over_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o only_o the_o devil_n rage_v in_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n before_o the_o conversion_n of_o constantine_n from_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n there_o be_v no_o such_o roman_a tyranny_n exercise_v against_o the_o christian_n that_o have_v the_o least_o show_n of_o so_o dreadful_a a_o appearance_n and_o whatsoever_o any_o profess_a christian_a emperor_n may_v do_v in_o that_o kind_n must_v be_v under_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o so_o be_v another_o beast_n different_a from_o the_o dragon_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o at_o this_o appearance_n of_o christianity_n upon_o the_o imperial_a throne_n this_o prophecy_n be_v apprehend_v to_o be_v so_o plain_o fulfil_v that_o constantine_n effigy_n be_v set_v up_o in_o public_a over_o his_o palace-gate_n trample_v upon_o a_o wound_a dragon_n which_o say_v eusebius_n be_v do_v to_o signify_v his_o conquest_n of_o those_o tyrant_n constantini_n lib._n 3._o c._n 3._o de_fw-la vita_fw-la constantini_n that_o oppress_a and_o persecute_v the_o church_n at_o the_o instigation_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o allusion_n to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o prophet_n where_o the_o devil_n thus_o rage_v against_o the_o church_n be_v call_v a_o dragon_n and_o constantine_n himself_o 6._o socrat._v l._n 1._o c._n 6._o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o eusebius_n for_o the_o repair_n of_o the_o church_n call_v his_o conquest_n of_o licinius_n who_o be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o persecute_v heathen_a emperor_n the_o foil_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o the_o restore_n of_o christian_a liberty_n to_o all_o men._n by_o the_o same_o reason_n whatsoever_o be_v express_v to_o follow_v the_o dragon_n fall_n and_o to_o be_v before_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o roman_a empire_n turn_v christian_n before_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n and_o therefore_o the_o dragon_n cast_v a_o flood_n of_o water_n out_o of_o his_o mouth_n to_o carry_v away_o the_o woman_n with_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v 15._o rev._n 12._o 15._o of_o some_o great_a inundation_n of_o multitude_n of_o pagan_a people_n upon_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o be_v able_a to_o have_v carry_v away_o and_o to_o have_v bury_v the_o true_a church_n in_o it_o for_o water_n be_v interpret_v to_o signify_v multitude_n of_o people_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n a_o flood_n therefore_o must_v denote_v water-flood_n denote_v victorinus_n in_o v._n 15._o cap._n 12._o apoc._n the_o water_n which_o he_o cast_v out_o do_v signify_v the_o army_n that_o follow_v he_o ribera_n on_o the_o same_o place_n interpreter_n agree_v that_o by_o the_o water_n persecution_n that_o be_v of_o multitude_n be_v understand_v the_o devil_n send_v a_o army_n to_o persecute_v the_o saint_n that_o flee_v into_o the_o wilderness_n sabo_n tyconius_n he_o cast_v out_o water_n after_o she_o that_o be_v the_o violence_n of_o persecutor_n and_o afterward_o it_o signify_v a_o army_n of_o persecutor_n andrea_n primatius_fw-la haymo_fw-la and_o ausbertus_n say_v the_o same_o and_o quote_v that_o of_o psalm_n 122._o when_o man_n rise_v up_o against_o i_o to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v many_o other_o place_n in_o the_o psalm_n concern_v the_o flood_n and_o water-flood_n some_o very_a extraordinary_a overflow_n of_o such_o multitude_n and_o be_v there_o ever_o any_o thing_n more_o exact_o answerable_a to_o this_o than_o that_o prodigious_a inundation_n of_o barbarous_a nation_n over_o all_o the_o western_a empire_n present_o after_o the_o full_a accomplishment_n of_o the_o victory_n of_o christianity_n over_o heathenism_n about_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n st._n i_o describe_v those_o time_n with_o the_o character_n of_o the_o last_o dismal_a state_n of_o thing_n which_o shall_v be_v the_o forerunner_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o swallow_a up_o of_o this_o flood_n by_o the_o earth_n to_o help_v the_o woman_n can_v 16._o v._o 16._o thereupon_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o league_n that_o be_v make_v with_o these_o people_n with_o the_o several_a allotment_n of_o habitation_n to_o they_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o one_o people_n with_o the_o roman_n and_o their_o entrance_n
of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n that_o vision_n of_o the_o divine_a daniel_n so_o general_o know_v and_o talk_v of_o in_o all_o place_n do_v compare_v the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o assyrian_n the_o mede_n and_o macedonian_n to_o a_o lion_n a_o bear_n and_o a_o leopard_n but_o the_o four_o beast_n set_v forth_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o sulpicius_n severus_n sacr._n histor_n lib._n 2._o have_v the_o same_o four_o kingdom_n specify_v as_o foretell_v by_o daniel_n in_o the_o four_o metal_n of_o the_o statue_n in_o the_o 2d_o chapter_n which_o have_v the_o same_o character_n with_o those_o in_o the_o seven_o jerom_n be_v so_o much_o of_o this_o opinion_n himself_o in_o his_o comment_n upon_o daniel_n that_o almost_o all_o his_o design_n in_o it_o be_v to_o expose_v porphyry_n the_o philosopher_n for_o interpret_n the_o four_o beast_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o it_o to_o be_v the_o greek_a empire_n and_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n in_o it_o and_o to_o show_v the_o paradoxicalness_n of_o that_o interpretation_n he_o say_v upon_o the_o latter-end_n of_o the_o 11_o chapter_n that_o all_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n do_v understand_v the_o four_o beast_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o eleven_o little_a one_o in_o it_o of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o divide_v it_o among_o ten_o king_n and_o of_o antichrist_n that_o shall_v subdue_v three_o of_o they_o and_o when_o he_o hear_v that_o rome_n be_v take_v by_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n he_o conclude_v that_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n be_v just_a at_o hand_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o ten_o king_n and_o the_o little_a horn._n epist_n ad_fw-la gaudentium_fw-la theodoret_n after_o he_o be_v so_o clear_a in_o this_o all_o over_o his_o comment_n upon_o daniel_n that_o it_o must_v be_v transcribe_v to_o take_v all_o that_o he_o say_v about_o it_o he_o wonder_v how_o any_o man_n of_o learning_n can_v make_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o macedonian_a kingdom_n when_o the_o greek_a empire_n be_v so_o express_o represent_v in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n by_o the_o he-goat_n with_o the_o four_o horn_n and_o apply_v to_o it_o by_o the_o angel_n and_o when_o the_o three_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n have_v four_o head_n to_o set_v out_o the_o same_o thing_n comment_fw-fr in_o cap_n 7._o daniel_n but_o what_o can_v our_o modern_a interpreter_n answer_v to_o that_o of_o he_o against_o the_o jew_n in_o his_o time_n who_o be_v much_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n in_o their_o application_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n to_o the_o greek_a empire_n and_o that_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n to_o the_o return_n of_o the_o persecute_a jew_n very_o proper_o say_v he_o may_v that_o be_v apply_v to_o these_o jew_n that_o which_o the_o prophet_n have_v long_o since_o say_v of_o they_o and_o thou_o have_v put_v on_o a_o whore_n forehead_n and_o refuse_v to_o be_v ashamed_a jeremiah_n 3._o 3._o ibidem_fw-la cyril_n hierosolymitanus_n and_o ambrose_n upon_o the_o 2_o thessalon_n 2._o 6_o 7._o speak_v of_o the_o time_n that_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n be_v to_o be_v reveal_v when_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v say_v one_o and_o the_o other_o that_o he_o shall_v appear_v after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o piece_n andrea_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n some_o while_n at_o least_o after_o the_o time_n of_o st._n basil_n who_o he_o quote_v cap._n 44._o in_o apocalyps_n at_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n chap._n 17._o these_o ten_o horn_n or_o king_n say_v he_o daniel_n also_o see_v and_o then_o determine_v babylon_n the_o city_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o king_n to_o be_v rome_n according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n for_o many_o reason_n but_o chief_o because_o on_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n that_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n be_v see_v the_o ten_o horn_n and_o also_o because_o antichrist_n when_o he_o come_v be_v to_o appear_v as_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n under_o pretence_n of_o restore_a their_o empire_n whence_o he_o make_v it_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n a_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o beast_n of_o the_o revelatious_a that_o be_v like_o it_o to_o be_v so_o too_o and_o therefore_o babylon_n to_o be_v rome_n so_o also_o do_v arethas_n bishop_n of_o cappadocia_n in_o his_o comment_n upon_o the_o revelat._n chap._n 13._o refer_v the_o show_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o the_o ten_o horn_n there_o to_o that_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o apply_v it_o to_o the_o roman_a empire_n but_o pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a do_v more_o positive_o apply_v the_o b._n n._n b._n reign_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n to_o his_o own_o time_n which_o be_v certain_o a_o time_n of_o roman_a rule_n in_o his_o 38_o epist_n ad_fw-la constant_n lib._n 4._o he_o apply_v all_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n concern_v the_o little_a horn_n or_o antichrist_n to_o those_o that_o will_v arrogate_v to_o themselves_o the_o title_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a roman_a empire_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n do_v then_o pretend_v the_o king_n of_o pride_n say_v he_o be_v near_o at_o hand_n and_o which_o ought_v hardly_o to_o be_v speak_v he_o have_v also_o a_o army_n of_o priest_n prepare_v for_o he_o in_o allusion_n to_o the_o little_a horn_n as_o the_o same_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n who_o be_v accompany_v and_o assist_v by_o the_o false_a prophet_n because_o after_o this_o there_o be_v no_o different_a mention_n of_o any_o other_o interpretation_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n ambrose_n ausbertus_n may_v be_v the_o general_a representative_a of_o the_o opinion_n of_o all_o those_o of_o latter_a date_n till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reformation_n he_o upon_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n make_v the_o beast_n under_o the_o heal_v head_n to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o upon_o the_o 17_o chapter_n compare_v that_o beast_n with_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o there_o add_v for_o what_o can_v be_v understand_v by_o the_o four_o beast_n but_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o which_o those_o ten_o king_n be_v mention_v after_o who_o antichrist_n be_v to_o arise_v it_o may_v therefore_o now_o be_v safe_o conclude_v as_o the_o least_o that_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o these_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o never_o be_v any_o learned_a man_n more_o mistake_v about_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n of_o which_o he_o can_v hardly_o avoid_v the_o have_v a_o clear_a satisfaction_n about_o than_o sir_n john_n marsham_n have_v be_v in_o his_o judgement_n about_o this_o part_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o daniel_n chap._n iii_o what_o the_o ancient_n do_v express_o agree_v in_o about_o the_o scheme_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n why_o they_o much_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o in_o some_o particular_a character_n of_o it_o the_o use_n that_o be_v to_o be_v make_v of_o their_o vnanimous_a agreement_n in_o some_o thing_n the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o what_o the_o ancient_n do_v express_o agree_v in_o from_o the_o precede_a testimony_n of_o the_o father_n it_o appear_v that_o however_o different_a the_o ancient_n may_v have_v be_v in_o particular_a opinion_n about_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n yet_o they_o be_v find_v unanimous_o to_o agree_v in_o these_o general_n conclusion_n 1._o that_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o general_n as_o ancient_n consent_v of_o the_o ancient_n the_o common_a subject_n of_o all_o its_o horn_n be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n 2._o that_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o it_o be_v a_o division_n of_o that_o monarchy_n into_o so_o many_o several_a kingdom_n under_o ten_o king_n 3._o that_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o that_o beast_n be_v antichrist_n that_o shall_v have_v a_o kingdom_n within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n 4._o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v continue_v till_o it_o shall_v be_v destroy_v by_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n after_o the_o time_n that_o they_o write_v in_o victorinus_n be_v indeed_o singular_a about_o the_o last_o of_o these_o for_o he_o judge_v antichrist_n to_o have_v be_v a_o single_a emperor_n of_o rome_n about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n but_o that_o be_v esteem_v as_o very_o extravagant_a by_o other_o some_o think_v say_v augustine_n ad_fw-la marcellin_n lib._n 20._o cap._n 19_o that_o nero_n be_v mean_v by_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n 2_o thessaly_n 2._o 4._o but_o i_o extreme_o admire_v at_o their_o presumption_n or_o their_o
in_o the_o 2d_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n must_v also_o judge_v the_o four_o kingdom_n before_o it_o in_o each_o to_o be_v the_o same_o and_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2d_o chapter_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o same_o kingdom_n in_o substance_n when_o it_o be_v entire_a and_o when_o divide_v verse_n 40_o 41._o lactantius_n apply_v the_o whole_a account_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n victorinus_n do_v certain_o seat_n antichrist_n or_o the_o little_a horn_n among_o the_o roman_a ruler_n those_o indeed_o that_o come_v after_o the_o time_n of_o augustine_n do_v many_o of_o they_o think_v that_o antichrist_n be_v to_o destroy_v all_o the_o power_n of_o rome_n the_o only_a ground_n that_o they_o allege_v for_o it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o second_o epistle_n of_o the_o thessalonian_o chap._n 2._o where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o that_o do_v withhold_v at_o the_o present_a time_n must_v be_v take_v away_o and_o then_o shall_v the_o man_n of_o sin_n be_v reveal_v this_o that_o do_v withhold_v they_o interpret_v to_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o yet_o since_o they_o afterward_o interpret_v babylon_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o be_v rome_n which_o be_v open_o describe_v to_o be_v the_o city_n of_o antichrist_n the_o same_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n who_o they_o agree_v to_o continue_v till_o about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n they_o do_v thereby_o plain_o show_v that_o they_o mean_v nothing_o else_o by_o the_o take_n away_o of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o the_o forecited_a place_n but_o only_o the_o change_n of_o the_o monarchical_a imperial_a form_n of_o it_o not_o the_o last_o end_n of_o all_o roman_a rule_n according_a as_o tertullian_n say_v that_o they_o pray_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o emperor_n to_o put_v off_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n as_o for_o those_o among_o they_o that_o do_v not_o understand_v rome_n by_o babylon_n 1._o see_v the_o reference_n to_o the_o one_a chap._n book_n 1._o we_o see_v that_o the_o jesuit_n themselves_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o extravagant_a in_o it_o wherefore_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o little_a one_o after_o they_o may_v now_o be_v count_v by_o the_o express_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n as_o conformable_a to_o the_o general_n rule_n for_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o their_o kind_n 6._o it_o do_v also_o now_o appear_v from_o this_o agreement_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v beast_n and_o their_o part_n signify_v dominion_n that_o they_o have_v no_o other_o mark_n for_o their_o difference_n betwixt_o either_o successive_a or_o contemporary_a horn_n but_o only_o the_o different_a change_n of_o the_o supreme_a civil_a power_n of_o monarchy_n 7._o nor_o any_o other_o constitutive_a difference_n betwixt_o successive_a head_n or_o horn_n but_o a_o different_a name_n or_o title_n of_o the_o supreme_a power_n the_o second_o horn_n of_o the_o ram_n be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o first_o only_o by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n instead_o of_o that_o of_o media_n over_o the_o same_o nation_n dan._n 8._o 3_o 20._o 8._o and_o by_o their_o agreement_n that_o the_o four_o head_n of_o the_o leopard_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o time_n of_o grecian_a empire_n with_o the_o four_o horn_n of_o the_o he-goat_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n it_o appear_v that_o they_o make_v head_n and_o horn_n to_o be_v promiscuous_o use_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o different_a scheme_n of_o the_o same_o monarchy_n chap._n iu._n the_o agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_n about_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n eight_o query_n about_o the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o the_o ancient_n consent_v concern_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o tbe_n revelation_n for_o the_o more_o particular_a determination_n of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n the_o reason_n of_o the_o contrariety_n of_o some_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n to_o their_o general_a agreement_n about_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n the_o application_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o all_o age_n the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_n about_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o what_o they_o express_o consent_v in_o do_v discover_v what_o they_o must_v agree_v in_o concern_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n for_o 1._o the_o father_n be_v well_o enough_o know_v to_o make_v that_o which_o from_o the_o 13_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 19_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v peculiar_o call_v the_o beast_n as_o one_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o only_o in_o the_o latter_a time_n of_o it_o to_o be_v that_o to_o which_o they_o give_v the_o name_n of_o antichrist_n see_v andreas_n caesariensis_n 2._o they_o do_v upon_o this_o account_n make_v that_o particular_a reign_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n the_o same_o with_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n in_o the_o 2d_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o the_o same_o also_o with_o the_o bustle_a king_n in_o daniel_n 11._o 36._o for_o as_o they_o call_v all_o these_o by_o the_o name_n of_o antichrist_n so_o bellarmin_n assure_v we_o lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif._n cap._n 1._o that_o by_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o all_o christian_n by_o antichrist_n be_v understand_v but_o one_o certain_a eminent_a false_a christ_n in_o the_o testimony_n also_o of_o andreas_n caesariensis_n may_v be_v see_v the_o agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n because_o they_o account_v they_o both_o to_o be_v antichrist_n 3._o the_o father_n do_v also_o own_o with_o the_o text_n the_o seven_o head_n of_o 11._o rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o the_o beast_n to_o be_v successive_a rule_v power_n five_o of_o which_o be_v pass_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n one_o of_o they_o at_o that_o time_n in_o be_v and_o two_o king_n more_o which_o be_v to_o come_v to_o make_v up_o the_o whole_a seven_o the_o latter_a of_o which_o two_o be_v to_o be_v such_o a_o eight_o as_o shall_v be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o 4._o they_o do_v also_o agree_v that_o babylon_n that_o go_v along_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n this_o appear_v from_o andrea_n caesariensis_n testimony_n and_o bellarmin_n quotation_n of_o the_o father_n for_o this_o exposition_n lib._n 2._o de_fw-fr pontif._n cap._n 2._o where_o he_o conclude_v it_o to_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n that_o john_n in_o the_o apocalypse_n do_v everywhere_o call_v rome_n babylon_n now_o from_o the_o forementioned_a particular_n in_o which_o the_o ancient_n be_v find_v general_o to_o agree_v about_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o from_o the_o immediate_a and_o necessary_a consequence_n before_o deduce_v from_o they_o i_o will_v propound_v it_o to_o the_o impartial_a consideration_n of_o all_o the_o world_n whether_o to_o make_v the_o ancient_n constant_a to_o themselves_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v judge_v to_o agree_v also_o in_o those_o unavoidable_a consequence_n of_o the_o conclusion_n in_o which_o they_o be_v so_o unanimous_a that_o the_o general_a notion_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n as_o it_o query_n 1_o be_v the_o common_a subject_n of_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n must_v signify_v the_o particular_a monarchy_n of_o the_o roman_n till_o the_o last_o ruin_n of_o it_o this_o do_v necessary_o follow_v one_a from_o the_o four_o consequence_n of_o 3._o chap._n 3._o their_o agreement_n about_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n for_o by_o that_o the_o general_a notion_n of_o every_o beast_n be_v to_o be_v some_o particular_a monarchy_n to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o it_o and_o two_o from_o their_o chap._n see_v four_o agreement_n in_o this_o chap._n unanimous_a agreement_n about_o babylon_n in_o the_o apocalypse_n beforementioned_a which_o do_v necessary_o determine_v it_o to_o be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n wherefore_o if_o some_o of_o the_o father_n have_v interpret_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o signify_v a_o great_a multitude_n of_o kingdom_n tyrannize_v over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n they_o do_v plain_o contradict_v that_o which_o before_o they_o have_v agree_v to_o be_v the_o natural_a and_o obvious_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n in_o prophecy_n by_o the_o almost_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o
all_o interpreter_n that_o be_v a_o particular_a kingdom_n only_o whereas_o in_o this_o way_n they_o make_v one_o beast_n signify_v as_o many_o as_o a_o multitude_n of_o beast_n everywhere_o else_o and_o for_o which_o also_o they_o do_v not_o allege_v any_o the_o least_o warrant_n from_o the_o text._n whether_o the_o ancient_n must_v not_o according_a to_o their_o other_o general_n query_n 2_o agreement_n make_v the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o be_v so_o many_o sovereign_a power_n among_o the_o roman_n and_o the_o head_n to_o be_v so_o many_o several_a kind_n of_o supreme_a magistracy_n over_o the_o same_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_n for_o they_o be_v describe_v to_o succeed_v one_o another_o revelat._n 17._o 10_o 11._o and_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n into_o ten_o real_o distinct_a kingdom_n for_o they_o be_v represent_v to_o be_v in_o power_n all_o at_o a_o time_n revel_v 17._o 12_o 13._o according_a to_o the_o five_o consequence_n of_o their_o agreement_n about_o the_o figure_n of_o 3._o chap._n 3._o daniel_n those_o therefore_o of_o the_o father_n who_o make_v the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v either_o so_o many_o age_n of_o the_o world_n or_o so_o many_o distinct_a monarchy_n do_v contradict_v their_o agreement_n with_o the_o rest_n about_o the_o like_a figure_n in_o daniel_n and_o when_o other_o make_v the_o ten_o horn_n to_o be_v the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n though_o they_o be_v the_o ten_o horn_n of_o that_o beast_n that_o signify_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o it_o they_o forget_v how_o inconsistent_a they_o be_v with_o themselves_o whether_o by_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n in_o their_o other_o query_n 3_o agreement_n the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n as_o it_o be_v the_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n under_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n can_v be_v any_o thing_n but_o a_o roman_a sovereign_n for_o it_o be_v a_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a beast_n 3._o by_o conseq_n 4._o chap._n 3._o and_o therefore_o by_o the_o former_a consequence_n must_v be_v a_o sovereign_n of_o the_o roman_n it_o be_v also_o the_o same_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n which_o by_o consequence_n the_o second_o chapter_n the_o 3d_o be_v a_o roman_a sovereign_a whether_o the_o agreement_n of_o the_o father_n do_v not_o necessary_o query_n 4_o make_v the_o 6_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o whole_a imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n they_o agree_v that_o the_o 6_o head_n chap._n 3d_o agreement_n in_o this_o chap._n be_v according_a to_o the_o text_n in_o power_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o it_o must_v then_o be_v either_o the_o roman_a emperor_n or_o the_o imperial_a government_n but_o it_o can_v not_o possible_o be_v the_o single_a person_n of_o any_o roman_a emperor_n for_o then_o the_o next_o single_a emperor_n but_o one_o must_v have_v be_v the_o 8_o king_n call_v the_o beast_n whereas_o the_o father_n be_v find_v to_o agree_v that_o antichrist_n the_o 3._o four_o agreement_n chap._n 3._o same_o with_o the_o beast_n or_o 8_o king_n be_v not_o come_v into_o power_n in_o their_o time_n which_o be_v never_o the_o succession_n of_o many_o single_a emperor_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n beside_o by_o the_o 5_o consequence_n of_o their_o agreement_n about_o the_o figure_n of_o daniel_n chap._n 3._o they_o make_v every_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o beast_n to_o contain_v in_o it_o all_o the_o single_a ruler_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n whether_o according_a to_o the_o agree_a judgement_n of_o the_o ancient_n query_n 5_o the_o six_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v not_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n till_o at_o least_o the_o take_v away_o of_o that_o form_n of_o government_n in_o that_o jurisdiction_n for_o by_o the_o 5_o consequence_n of_o their_o agreement_n chap._n 3._o a_o head_n or_o horn_n of_o beast_n signify_v a_o kind_n of_o supreme_a power_n in_o a_o nation_n to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o that_o kind_n of_o magistracy_n or_o kingdom_n and_o therefore_o those_o of_o the_o father_n that_o make_v the_o six_o head_n to_o be_v at_o a_o end_n at_o the_o change_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n from_o paganism_n to_o christianity_n do_v contradict_v the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n with_o themselves_o about_o the_o nature_n of_o every_o head_n and_o horn_n in_o daniel_n which_o they_o make_v to_o be_v one_o kind_n of_o supreme_a civil_a power_n to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o it_o without_o any_o regard_n to_o the_o different_a behaviour_n of_o some_o of_o the_o single_a person_n of_o that_o kind_n towards_o the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o comparison_n with_o other_o the_o favour_n and_o protection_n of_o the_o jew_n from_o some_o of_o the_o babylonian_a persian_a grecian_a king_n do_v not_o in_o the_o father_n opinion_n make_v different_a head_n or_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o which_o they_o do_v belong_v whether_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o query_n 6_o which_o they_o unanimous_o agree_v the_o seven_o king_n or_o head_n must_v not_o be_v that_o which_o change_v the_o imperial_a power_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o western_a emperor_n for_o the_o imperial_a government_n query_n 4_o of_o the_o roman_n be_v certain_o the_o six_o head_n and_o that_o must_v then_o necessary_o be_v either_o that_o imperial_a government_n only_o which_o be_v particular_o own_v by_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n and_o clergy_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o whole_a imperial_a government_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n over_o rome_n constantinople_n britain_n etc._n etc._n now_o at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a emperor_n in_o augustulus_n there_o be_v a_o change_n of_o the_o imperial_a form_n of_o roman_a government_n whichsoever_o of_o these_o kind_n be_v the_o six_o head_n for_o the_o barbarous_a king_n that_o succeed_v be_v own_v as_o the_o sole_a sovereign_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o pope_n senate_n people_n and_o clergy_n and_o if_o it_o be_v the_o whole_a imperial_a government_n at_o rome_n and_o constantinople_n which_o be_v the_o six_o head_n than_o the_o change_n of_o it_o into_o the_o mix_a form_n of_o imperial_a and_o kingly_a government_n of_o rome_n or_o of_o the_o roman_n by_o the_o own_n the_o gothish_a king_n as_o the_o sovereign_n of_o the_o western_a part_n must_v be_v the_o seven_o king_n for_o they_o be_v as_o much_o a_o part_n of_o the_o supreme_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n as_o the_o western_a emperor_n which_o they_o succeed_v and_o it_o have_v be_v find_v by_o the_o 6_o and_o seven_o necessary_a 3._o chap._n 3._o consequence_n of_o the_o agree_v opinion_n of_o the_o father_n that_o a_o new_a name_n of_o the_o civil_a sovereign_a power_n of_o a_o nation_n do_v constitute_v a_o new_a successive_a head_n or_o horn_n of_o a_o beast_n so_o be_v it_o in_o the_o last_o horn_n of_o the_o ram_n chap._n 8._o which_o be_v agree_v by_o the_o father_n to_o be_v the_o change_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n of_o media_n to_o that_o of_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n though_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n be_v also_o king_n of_o media_n who_o be_v the_o first_o horn._n and_o so_o be_v it_o in_o the_o four_o horn_n of_o the_o he-goat_n ibidem_fw-la though_o one_o of_o these_o four_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o first_o horn._n and_o the_o change_n of_o the_o whole_a pure_a imperial_a government_n into_o that_o of_o either_o kingly_a alone_o at_o rome_n or_o into_o that_o of_o the_o mix_a form_n of_o kingly_a and_o imperial_a over_o the_o whole_a remain_a empire_n be_v as_o real_a a_o new_a appearance_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n as_o either_o of_o those_o two_o instance_n after_o this_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o that_o according_a to_o query_n 7_o the_o father_n the_o eight_o king_n call_v the_o beast_n and_o antichrist_n must_v be_v that_o sovereign_n civil_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o succeed_v agreement_n agreement_n the_o barbarous_a king_n at_o rome_n for_o that_o must_v be_v the_o king_n that_o be_v next_o to_o the_o seven_o and_o this_o exact_o agree_v with_o the_o text_n for_o the_o eight_o king_n call_v the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o the_o seven_o as_o the_o imperial_a government_n restore_v by_o justinian_n who_o subdue_v the_o italian_a king_n be_v the_o eight_o change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n but_o real_o nothing_o but_o the_o six_o head_n restore_v again_o it_o do_v also_o as_o necessary_o follow_v from_o the_o agreement_n of_o the_o query_n 8_o father_n about_o the_o constitutive_a difference_n of_o head_n and_o horn_n from_o one_o another_o that_o that_o which_o be_v
the_o judge_v the_o dead_a v._n 18._o cap._n 11._o apoc._n which_o grotius_n and_o those_o of_o alcasar_n way_n interpret_v of_o the_o time_n of_o rome-heathen_a can_v be_v fulfil_v before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n comment_n in_o cap._n 10._o apocal._n numer_n 20._o the_o censure_n of_o both_o the_o two_o former_a opinion_n by_o the_o most_o eminent_a of_o the_o romish_a interpreter_n may_v very_o reasonable_o plead_v a_o excuse_n for_o a_o three_o advance_v in_o their_o stead_n by_o the_o protestant_n and_o that_o be_v this_o that_o the_o beast_n in_o general_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n but_o when_o take_v for_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v the_o present_a rule_v power_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v seven_o successive_a change_n of_o roman_a government_n that_o the_o six_o of_o they_o say_v to_o be_v in_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n be_v the_o imperial_a government_n the_o change_n of_o that_o into_o another_o form_n the_o 10._o rev._n 17._o 10._o seven_o king_n and_o the_o next_o to_o that_o the_o antichristian_a sovereignty_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o eight_o which_o be_v of_o the_o seven_o and_o therefore_o the_o three_o year_n 11._o v._o 11._o and_o a_o half_a so_o often_o mention_v by_o month_n and_o day_n must_v be_v so_o many_o prophetical_a year_n as_o there_o be_v day_n in_o that_o period_n according_a to_o the_o example_n that_o there_o be_v in_o scripture_n to_o take_v a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n in_o a_o prophetical_a sense_n for_o this_o they_o seem_v to_o have_v all_o the_o premise_n which_o be_v the_o main_a foundation_n of_o their_o conclusion_n from_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n themselves_o the_o general_a notion_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o the_o roman_a empire_n they_o have_v from_o alcazar_n bellarmine_n etc._n etc._n to_o who_o agree_v grotius_n and_o dr._n hammond_n as_o also_o their_o acceptation_n of_o the_o seven_o head_n for_o roman_a governor_n from_o the_o same_o their_o make_v the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v so_o many_o successive_a line_n of_o roman_a sovereign_n each_o of_o which_o contain_v under_o it_o a_o long_a succession_n of_o single_a person_n of_o the_o same_o sort_n be_v according_a to_o alcasar_n notion_n of_o the_o head_n and_o ribera_n though_o he_o make_v they_o not_o roman_a head_n yet_o contend_v much_o for_o 2._o in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect_n 2._o their_o be_v seven_o general_a sort_n of_o sovereign_a power_n each_o of_o which_o contain_v under_o it_o a_o succession_n of_o many_o 15._o in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n num_fw-la 15._o single_a ruler_n of_o that_o kind_n according_a to_o all_o the_o know_a example_n of_o daniel_n and_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n and_o then_o since_o the_o prophecy_n say_v of_o one_o of_o these_o king_n viz._n the_o six_o that_o he_o be_v in_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n that_o can_v be_v no_o other_o sort_n of_o sovereign_a power_n that_o contain_v a_o succession_n of_o many_o single_a person_n under_o it_o but_o the_o imperial_a government_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o the_o determine_n of_o this_o do_v thereupon_o make_v it_o necessary_a that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o head_n or_o king_n shall_v be_v other_o title_n of_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n and_o what_o then_o can_v be_v pitch_v upon_o for_o this_o end_n with_o more_o reason_n than_o those_o other_o change_n of_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v frequent_o record_v by_o the_o roman_a author_n king_n consul_n etc._n etc._n whatever_o be_v the_o five_o first_o king_n yet_o it_o be_v less_o dubious_a that_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n must_v be_v the_o next_o change_n of_o roman_a government_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a that_o be_v in_o rule_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o the_o roman_a history_n do_v assure_v we_o that_o there_o have_v be_v at_o least_o two_o such_o change_n since_o that_o time_n and_o that_o therefore_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v somewhere_o in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a in_o the_o rule_v power_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n because_o he_o be_v describe_v to_o continue_v with_o babylon_n and_o the_o seven_o hill_n to_o the_o universal_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n therefore_o do_v they_o conclude_v that_o it_o must_v be_v the_o present_a rule_v power_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o it_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v a_o roman-church-power_n and_o it_o can_v possible_o be_v any_o where_o else_o than_o there_o the_o head_n of_o the_o book_n book_n i._n the_o uniform_a notion_n of_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o revelation_n book_n ii_o the_o constant_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o part_n all_o over_o daniel_n book_n iii_o the_o particular_a signification_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o its_o part_n in_o the_o revelation_n book_n iu._n the_o application_n of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n errata_fw-la these_o necessary_a to_o be_v correct_v before_o the_o read_n of_o the_o book_n page_n 23._o l._n 27._o for_o it_o the_o read_v it_o the._n p._n 105._o l._n 17._o r._n pag._n 102._o so_o also_o p._n 107._o l._n 5._o item_n l._n 22._o r._n the_o same_o p._n 108._o l._n 30._o r._n pag._n 107._o and_o l._n 35._o no_o full_a point_n p._n 130._o l_o pen._n r._n prop._n 7._o p._n 141._o l._n 12._o for_o and_z with_o the_o seven_o king_n r._n revive_v p._n 180._o l._n 11._o r._n corol._n 2._o prop._n 8._o p._n 192._o l._n ult_n r._n pag._n 157_o 158._o in_o the_o marg._n r._n chap._n 4._o lib._n 3._o p._n 206._o l._n ult_n and_o p._n 207._o l._n 10._o for_o 140._o r._n above_o 40._o p._n 211._o l._n 27._o deal_n twice_o p._n 245._o l._n 28._o r._n prop._n 25._o l._n 30._o r._n prop._n 26._o so_o also_o p._n 247._o l._n 3._o p._n 270._o l._n 12._o r._n 261._o appendix_n p._n 19_o l._n 9_o a_o full_a stop_n l._n 10._o to_o be_v continue_v with_o l._n 11._o p._n 26._o l._n ult_n for_o never_o r._n after_o note_n of_o reference_n necessary_a to_o be_v correct_v before_o read_v p._n 138._o l._n 20._o strike_v outa._n p._n 139._o l._n 1._o strike_v outb._n p._n 142._o l._n 36._o r._n a_o consul_n p._n 143._o l._n 2._o for_o c_o r.b._n l._n 4._o for_o d_o r.c._n p._n 158._o l._n 16._o the_o note_n e_o to_o be_v set_v the_o line_n before_o the_o note_n following_z e_o be_v anticipate_v in_o the_o reference_n as_o far_o asl._n and_o p._n 165._o l._n 14._o r._n e_o panciroll_n and_o l._n 23._o for_o e_o r._n f_o etc._n etc._n p._n 190._o l._n 17._o r._n this_o chapter_n p._n 219._o l._n 12._o r._n note_v s._n p._n 242._o in_o the_o marg._n r._n note_v 5_o 6_o on_o chap._n 7._o lib._n 3._o p._n 259._o the_o note_n be_v right_a but_o p._n 266._o the_o note_n answer_v they_o be_v postpone_v for_o g_o r._n h_o for_z h_o r._n i_o etc._n etc._n to_o the_o end_n p._n 278._o l._n 8_o 9_o r._n note_n on_o the_o four_o chapter_n p._n 286._o l._n 23._o r._n m_o paullus_n bb_n cc._n p._n 311._o l._n 6_o 7._o note_n bb_o cc_o transpose_v in_o the_o reference_n p._n 315._o p._n 313._o l._n 2._o r._n note_v b_o on_o the_o 5_o chapter_n p._n 315._o l._n 35._o r._n note_v c_o on_o the_o 5_o chapter_n p._n 316._o l._n 8._o r._n note_v m._n l._n 17._o r._n note_v l_o on_o the_o 5_o chapter_n lib._n 4._o p._n 317._o l._n 10._o r._n ch._n 5._o l._n 22._o note_n b_o c_o d_o e_o on_o chap._n 4._o and_o note_v a_o chap._n 5._o lib._n 4._o l._n 23._o r._n chap._n 4._o l._n 24._o r._n note_n ay_o l_o on_o chap._n 4._o and_o i_o on_o chap._n 5._o lib._n 4._o other_o fault_n less_o considerable_a p._n 81._o l._n 36._o for_o by_o some_o r._n by_o he_o p._n 116._o l._n 23._o strike_v out_o possible_a to_o be_v p._n 132._o r._n in_o the_o marg._n chap._n 6._o lib._n 3._o ibid._n l._n 23._o to_o nation_n add_v or_o his_o western_a and_o eastern_a empire_n p._n 143._o l._n 6._o deal_n part_n last_o p._n 149._o r._n chap._n 2._o lib._n 1._o p._n 172._o r._n epagomenae_n and_o elsewhere_o p._n 180._o l._n 6._o to_o prop._n 6._o add_v prop._n 7._o p._n 238._o l._n 11._o r._n five_o day_n and_o a_o quarter_n l._n 14._o r._n roman_a year_n p._n 251._o l._n 16._o no_o full_a point_n p._n 288._o l._n 14._o r._n romijith_o &_o latino_n proper_a name_n and_o latin_a quotation_n sometime_o mistake_v the_o introduction_n concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n which_o be_v show_v to_o be_v unquestionable_a the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o contend_a party_n to_o be_v the_o only_a distinct_a prophecy_n that_o we_o have_v of_o the_o successive_a fortune_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n from_o its_o first_o
the_o intricate_a maze_n of_o these_o vision_n for_o babylon_n and_o the_o beast_n be_v represent_v as_o inseparable_a companion_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n the_o beast_n seem_v to_o be_v confine_v to_o that_o city_n by_o his_o head_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o seven_o hill_n upon_o which_o the_o city_n be_v seat_v and_o since_o it_o be_v already_o know_v what_o city_n babylon_n be_v it_o can_v then_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o the_o beast_n who_o be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o king_n must_v be_v the_o king_n of_o that_o city_n so_o that_o if_o the_o reign_n of_o babylon_n have_v be_v clear_o prove_v to_o be_v after_o the_o time_n of_o rome-pagan_a the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v also_o be_v allow_v to_o be_v as_o long_o after_o that_o time_n now_o if_o any_o part_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v in_o be_v so_o long_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n this_o do_v plain_o determine_v what_o kind_n of_o king_n the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v who_o succession_n seem_v to_o be_v give_v on_o purpose_n to_o measure_v out_o the_o time_n betwixt_o the_o date_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o last_o of_o they_o in_o rule_n call_v the_o beast_n for_o the_o beast_n be_v determine_v by_o the_o prophecy_n to_o be_v the_o three_o king_n in_o order_n after_o he_o who_o reign_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n he_o be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o eight_o to_o 11._o rev._n 17._o 11._o he_o that_o be_v a_o six_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n from_o hence_o will_v any_o conclude_v that_o since_o the_o eight_o of_o these_o king_n or_o the_o beast_n be_v find_v to_o be_v in_o rule_n after_o the_o time_n of_o rome-pagan_a that_o be_v some_o hundred_o of_o year_n after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n that_o his_o reign_n and_o the_o other_o two_o reign_n before_o he_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n in_o st._n john_n day_n can_v not_o possible_o be_v the_o reign_n of_o three_o single_a person_n only_o for_o there_o be_v near_o three_o hundred_o year_n betwixt_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o the_o full_a end_n of_o rome_n pagan_n before_o which_o the_o reign_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o beast_n have_v be_v prove_v impossible_a to_o be_v and_o within_o that_o space_n of_o time_n there_o be_v above_o thirty_o succession_n of_o single_a person_n in_o the_o roman_a throne_n it_o will_v therefore_o next_o be_v necessary_a to_o inquire_v from_o the_o roman_a history_n what_o else_o the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o king_n who_o be_v say_v to_o reign_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n can_v possible_o be_v it_o will_v appear_v from_o thence_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o king_n of_o rome_n at_o that_o time_n but_o a_o single_a emperor_n wherefore_o since_o it_o have_v be_v find_v impossible_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o single_a person_n of_o that_o emperor_n who_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o king_n then_o reign_v there_o be_v nothing_o else_o that_o can_v be_v mean_v by_o it_o but_o that_o form_n of_o the_o supreme_a government_n which_o the_o emperor_n title_n give_v name_n to_o or_o the_o imperial_a government_n then_o in_o power_n and_o consequent_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n must_v all_o the_o three_o king_n of_o which_o the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o 8_o or_o last_o be_v so_o many_o successive_a change_n of_o roman_a government_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n since_o therefore_o the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o king_n be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n in_o the_o day_n of_o st._n john_n all_o that_o seem_v needful_a to_o be_v do_v to_o determine_v the_o time_n and_o the_o particular_a form_n of_o roman_a government_n that_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n be_v to_o inquire_v from_o history_n what_o successive_a change_n there_o have_v be_v in_o the_o roman_a government_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o the_o next_o change_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a government_n in_o those_o day_n must_v certain_o be_v the_o beast_n and_o bellarmin_n be_v so_o far_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n in_o this_o that_o according_a to_o he_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o and_o we_o in_o this_o affair_n be_v whether_o the_o imperial_a government_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n have_v ever_o since_o that_o time_n be_v cut_v off_o which_o make_v he_o take_v such_o pain_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o same_o imperial_a roman_a government_n continue_v unchanged_a to_o this_o day_n and_o thus_o all_o the_o difficulty_n that_o remain_v seem_v according_a to_o he_o to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o to_o inquire_v after_o and_o right_o judge_v of_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n from_o history_n for_o he_o grant_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v mean_v by_o the_o beast_n his_o head_n and_o horn_n but_o roman_a power_n though_o he_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o the_o distinction_n and_o order_n of_o succession_n among_o they_o the_o seem_v evidence_n of_o the_o conclusion_n before_o mention_v even_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o most_o zealous_a and_o the_o most_o able_a defender_n of_o the_o roman_a interest_n be_v a_o very_a satisfactory_a proof_n that_o the_o angel_n that_o offer_v that_o explication_n of_o the_o mystery_n to_o the_o apostle_n do_v real_o intend_v to_o be_v understand_v according_a as_o one_o will_v expect_v from_o the_o promise_n of_o a_o explication_n of_o a_o mystery_n from_o so_o divine_a a_o person_n and_o this_o be_v a_o great_a encouragement_n to_o any_o that_o be_v willing_a to_o take_v the_o pain_n for_o it_o to_o search_v after_o the_o true_a mean_n to_o determine_v the_o right_a sense_n of_o this_o explication_n the_o angel_n first_o promise_n to_o unfold_v a_o mystery_n begin_v it_o in_o very_o know_v expression_n go_v on_o in_o other_o character_n that_o seem_v to_o be_v clear_a who_o will_v not_o then_o positive_o conclude_v with_o himself_o that_o the_o main_a stroke_n and_o mystical_a character_n in_o which_o it_o be_v express_v must_v certain_o be_v intelligible_a enough_o by_o some_o mean_n in_o our_o power_n especial_o when_o we_o find_v so_o many_o excitation_n in_o this_o prophecy_n to_o understand_v it_o but_o i_o see_v so_o many_o miscarriage_n in_o attempt_n in_o this_o way_n and_o can_v find_v so_o little_a clear_a satisfaction_n in_o the_o most_o cautious_a interpretation_n that_o i_o be_v afraid_a of_o nothing_o more_o than_o of_o be_v satisfy_v about_o these_o thing_n too_o soon_o there_o be_v such_o fair_a appearance_n and_o ground_n for_o strong_a presumption_n that_o the_o great_a danger_n lie_v in_o be_v too_o ready_a to_o close_v with_o a_o seem_o obvious_a sense_n of_o the_o angel_n explication_n my_o aim_n be_v at_o assurance_n in_o these_o matter_n and_o the_o best_a way_n for_o that_o i_o conclude_v to_o be_v to_o search_v for_o difficulty_n to_o counterpoise_v the_o too_o much_o proneness_n of_o my_o inclination_n to_o hasten_v to_o a_o determination_n there_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o great_a variety_n of_o show_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o grotius_n make_v a_o great_a advantage_n of_o to_o the_o baffle_n of_o all_o the_o force_n of_o the_o best_a demonstration_n draw_v from_o the_o synchronism_n of_o the_o several_a description_n of_o it_o in_o the_o several_a chapter_n there_o seem_v also_o to_o be_v a_o great_a ambiguity_n in_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o beast_n there_o be_v no_o distinguish_a character_n of_o the_o head_n from_o the_o beast_n himself_o nor_o of_o their_o nature_n in_o general_a nor_o of_o their_o constitutive_a difference_n from_o one_o another_o and_o it_o seem_v but_o a_o presumption_n to_o make_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o head_n to_o take_v their_o determinate_a form_n from_o what_o be_v discover_v to_o be_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o six_o head_n upon_o which_o nevertheless_o do_v depend_v all_o the_o hope_n of_o come_n to_o a_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o particular_a time_n of_o that_o reign_n it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o think_v of_o any_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n these_o consideration_n make_v i_o conclude_v that_o the_o angel_n explication_n do_v suppose_v and_o direct_v to_o some_o other_o know_v key_n to_o come_v to_o a_o full_a understanding_n of_o his_o mind_n it_o be_v obvious_a thereupon_o to_o apprehend_v that_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o head_n and_o horn_n be_v very_o mystical_a kind_n of_o expression_n it_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o clear_a knowledge_n of_o they_o to_o consult_v the_o common_a acceptation_n of_o they_o among_o the_o ancient_a prophet_n in_o like_a matter_n to_o these_o here_o before_o we_o according_a to_o rule_v 2._o i_o be_v soon_o satisfy_v in_o this_o i_o find_v by_o the_o unanimous_a ribera_n
beast_n that_o be_v past_a and_o revive_v again_o by_o corol._n prop._n 5._o and_o be_v the_o eight_o after_o the_o seven_o and_o therefore_o must_v be_v that_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v last_o in_o rule_n wherefore_o since_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v call_v the_o beast_n and_o yet_o be_v find_v real_o to_o be_v but_o one_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n can_v signify_v nothing_o but_o the_o beast_n with_o that_o particular_a head_n only_o and_o so_o the_o head_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o beast_n as_o the_o action_n of_o king_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o action_n of_o that_o people_n or_o nation_n where_o they_o reign_v this_o interpretation_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o agreement_n of_o almost_o all_o interpreter_n of_o all_o differ_a party_n except_v one_o or_o two_o without_o any_o reason_n for_o their_o dissent_n but_o only_o the_o uphold_v of_o a_o particular_a opinion_n and_o among_o those_o be_v that_o opinion_n of_o bellarmin_n who_o will_v have_v the_o number_n seven_o in_o this_o place_n to_o signify_v collective_o all_o the_o emperor_n because_o that_o seven_n be_v very_o usual_o take_v in_o scripture_n for_o a_o perfect_a number_n 5._o lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif._n c._n 5._o and_o then_o signify_v all_o indefinite_o but_o more_o frequent_o in_o the_o revelation_n than_o any_o where_o else_o and_o yet_o all_o that_o know_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o use_n of_o seven_o when_o it_o be_v a_o perfect_a number_n and_o when_o it_o be_v a_o break_a number_n can_v but_o see_v that_o seven_o here_o must_v necessary_o be_v take_v for_o a_o definite_a determinate_a number_n by_o the_o plain_a distribution_n of_o it_o into_o five_o one_o another_z and_o a_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o and_o this_o be_v so_o common_a and_o know_v a_o thing_n that_o there_o can_v not_o have_v be_v a_o plain_a instance_n of_o the_o extravagancy_n of_o a_o learned_a man_n imagination_n about_o the_o most_o clear_a and_o know_v thing_n and_o yet_o after_o all_o bellarmin_n be_v so_o far_o of_o opinion_n with_o the_o rest_n as_o to_o affirm_v that_o antichrist_n or_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o last_o king_n of_o those_o who_o shall_v rule_v the_o roman_a empire_n lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif._n c._n 15._o which_o be_v a_o agreement_n with_o the_o rest_n in_o the_o precede_a conclusion_n from_o the_o former_a corollary_n it_o do_v very_o immediate_o follow_v that_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n 6._o prop._n 6._o do_v signify_v the_o beast_n with_o his_o last_o rule_v head_n for_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v that_o state_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o which_o he_o be_v see_v in_o the_o 3_o verse_n as_o do_v thus_o appear_v after_o that_o show_n of_o he_o he_o be_v call_v all_o over_o that_o chapter_n by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o reference_n to_o his_o have_v be_v see_v before_o which_o in_o common_a use_n of_o speech_n determine_v he_o to_o be_v the_o same_o that_o have_v be_v there_o show_v and_o therefore_o by_o rule_n 1._o he_o must_v be_v all_o over_o the_o chapter_n the_o beast_n that_o be_v see_v in_o the_o 3_o verse_n now_o of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v there_o see_v the_o angel_n say_v v._o 8._o that_o he_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v and_o be_v not_o he_o say_v at_o the_o 11_o verse_n be_v the_o eight_o king_n who_o be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o beast_n with_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n coral_n 2._o prop._n 5._o the_o beast_n therefore_o do_v signify_v nothing_o else_o all_o over_o the_o 17_o chap._n revel_v but_o the_o state_n of_o it_o under_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n and_o though_o there_o be_v seven_o head_n see_v upon_o the_o beast_n yet_o it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o all_o the_o other_o head_n will_v be_v pass_v before_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o eight_o king_n v._o 10._o so_o that_o the_o sight_n of_o he_o with_o the_o seven_o head_n be_v in_o effect_n the_o see_v he_o with_o six_o dead_a head_n and_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o only_o revive_v again_o which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o beast_n under_o its_o one_o last_o rule_v head_n only_o see_v then_o the_o sum_n of_o this_o proof_n in_o short_a the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v the_o beast_n that_o be_v see_v v._o 3._o the_o beast_n that_o be_v there_o see_v have_v the_o peculiar_a character_n of_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n and_o the_o eight_o king_n have_v be_v find_v to_o signify_v nothing_o but_o the_o 5._o corol._n 2._o prop._n 5._o beast_n with_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n wherefore_o to_o tie_v the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o chain_n to_o the_o last_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v the_o beast_n with_o the_o last_o only_o of_o his_o rule_v head_n beside_o since_o the_o mystical_a meaning_n of_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v say_v in_o one_o place_n to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n that_o be_v the_o beast_n under_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 5._o it_o must_v have_v the_o same_o signification_n all_o over_o the_o chapter_n by_o rule_n 3._o babylon_n may_v as_o well_o signify_v two_o several_a city_n in_o two_o different_a place_n of_o that_o chapter_n as_o the_o beast_n several_a king_n for_o a_o testimony_n of_o the_o great_a evidence_n of_o this_o proposition_n consent_n consent_n we_o have_v the_o unanimous_a agreement_n of_o all_o interpreter_n almost_o of_o all_o age_n as_o well_o as_o of_o all_o party_n except_v one_o or_o two_o of_o late_a against_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o those_o who_o great_a interest_n it_o seem_v to_o be_v to_o admit_v of_o their_o new_a contrivance_n who_o yet_o will_v not_o venture_v upon_o it_o mere_o for_o their_o reputation_n one_o will_v expect_v to_o find_v some_o very_a great_a necessity_n allege_v for_o another_o sense_n against_o such_o a_o seem_a evidence_n of_o the_o text_n and_o the_o confirmation_n of_o it_o by_o so_o considerable_a a_o weight_n of_o authority_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v from_o grotius_n the_o least_o offer_n of_o a_o reason_n against_o this_o apoc._n in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n sense_n or_o for_o any_o other_o to_o make_v we_o think_v that_o the_o beast_n may_v continue_v after_o his_o last_o head_n in_o this_o chapter_n as_o he_o do_v make_v it_o to_o do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o ten_o horn_n the_o light_n of_o this_o proposition_n do_v offer_v these_o follow_a consequence_n the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n continue_v no_o long_a than_o its_o last_o corollar_n 1_o head_n for_o he_o live_v by_o that_o head_n all_o over_o that_o chapter_n by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 5._o and_o the_o beast_n go_v into_o perdition_n with_o that_o head_n ver_fw-la 11._o the_o ten_o horn_n belong_v to_o the_o beast_n no_o long_o than_o his_o last_n head_n corollary_n 2_o for_o as_o they_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n v._o 13._o so_o the_o beast_n itself_o continue_v no_o long_o than_o his_o last_o head_n coral_n 1._o prop._n 6._o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o woman_n do_v acquaint_v we_o with_o the_o country_n or_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n her_o constant_a confederate_n and_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v some_o particular_a sovereign_a 7._o prop._n 7._o power_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o idolatrous_a antichristian_a reign_n for_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n and_o call_v the_o eight_o king_n prop._n 6._o and_o therefore_o a_o particular_a sovereign_a power_n and_o the_o woman_n or_o babylon_n be_v represent_v ride_v upon_o it_o at_o that_o time_n in_o great_a majesty_n and_o know_v to_o signify_v rome_n in_o its_o idolatrous_a antichristian_a reign_n prop._n 1._o and_o beside_o be_v describe_v in_o confederacy_n with_o the_o beast_n in_o that_o chapter_n v._o 16_o 17._o the_o beast_n be_v also_o say_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n or_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o seven_o which_o signify_v the_o seven_o hill_n of_o rome_n v._o 9_o this_o do_v infallible_o show_v the_o beast_n to_o be_v a_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o seven_o hill_n the_o beast_n than_o be_v tie_v to_o this_o city_n by_o his_o seven_o head_n which_o be_v the_o seven_o hill_n upon_o which_o it_o be_v build_v and_o so_o they_o can_v possible_o be_v separate_v without_o either_o cut_n off_o the_o head_n from_o the_o beast_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o head_n by_o which_o he_o live_v
prop._n 6._o or_o remove_v the_o city_n from_o the_o seven_o hill_n upon_o which_o it_o be_v build_v and_o therefore_o be_v it_o plain_o impossible_a for_o the_o beast_n not_o to_o be_v the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n 2._o and_o that_o also_o show_v that_o the_o beast_n exercise_v this_o power_n over_o rome_n in_o its_o idolatrous_a antichristian_a state_n because_o babylon_n be_v but_o in_o that_o one_o state_n all_o over_o that_o chapter_n prop._n 1._o and_o rule_n 3_o and_o the_o first_o show_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o which_o all_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o feast_n afterward_o do_v relate_v by_o a_o note_n of_o reference_n to_o that_o have_v a_o woman_n ride_v upon_o he_o in_o all_o that_o antichristian_a state_n which_o be_v her_o character_n everywhere_o else_o this_o be_v so_o plain_o signify_v that_o it_o be_v as_o unanimous_o consent_v to_o empire_n to_o alcazar_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect_n 5._o auctores_fw-la omnes_fw-la qui_fw-la romam_fw-la ethnicam_fw-la etc._n etc._n all_o author_n who_o judge_v rome-heathen_a to_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n make_v the_o beast_n everywhere_o to_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o even_o those_o who_o interpret_v the_o beast_n to_o signify_v the_o whole_a multitude_n of_o wicked_a man_n understand_v it_o of_o the_o wicked_a roman_n not_o of_o those_o in_o america_n or_o out_o of_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n by_o all_o sort_n of_o interpreter_n as_o to_o almost_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v say_v of_o these_o thing_n consent_n consent_n emperor_n a_o all_z the_o maintainer_n of_o the_o second_o opinion_n which_o be_v the_o generality_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o the_o father_n do_v all_o make_v the_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n as_o the_o last_o head_n alcazar_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect_n 5._o two_o qui_fw-la bestiam_fw-la antichristum_n esse_fw-la volunt_fw-la eum_fw-la constituunt_fw-la ultimum_fw-la esse_fw-la romanorum_fw-la imperatorum_fw-la those_o who_o make_v the_o beast_n to_o be_v antichrist_n affirm_v he_o to_o be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n chap._n vi_o xvii_o rev._n xvii_o manifest_a ground_n for_o a_o strong_a presumption_n that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v signify_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o revelation_n the_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n every_o way_n parallel_n for_o a_o more_o full_a and_o determinate_a knowledge_n of_o the_o nature_n and_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n so_o often_o mention_v in_o these_o vision_n it_o be_v very_o necessary_a to_o examine_v whether_o every_o show_n of_o it_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o state_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o without_o some_o assurance_n of_o that_o all_o our_o knowledge_n of_o this_o kind_n will_v be_v confine_v to_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o 17_o chapter_n it_o be_v true_a that_o by_o rule_n 3._o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o same_o peculiar_a mystical_a expression_n there_o be_v great_a reason_n to_o judge_v that_o it_o signify_v everywhere_o the_o same_o thing_n but_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v plain_a ground_n give_v we_o to_o suspect_v the_o contrary_a for_o there_o be_v several_a different_a show_n of_o it_o as_o if_o it_o be_v purposely_o design_v to_o warn_v we_o thereby_o that_o they_o be_v so_o many_o new_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n according_a to_o the_o variety_n of_o the_o succession_n of_o his_o head_n wherefore_o in_o search_n of_o a_o more_o large_a and_o comprehensive_a knowledge_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n one_o will_v be_v extreme_o desirous_a to_o find_v that_o every_o mention_n of_o the_o same_o term_n in_o all_o the_o other_o chapter_n do_v real_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n for_o thereby_o we_o shall_v have_v a_o great_a many_o more_o property_n and_o circumstance_n to_o judge_v of_o he_o and_o to_o determine_v his_o particular_a signification_n the_o more_o mark_n that_o one_o have_v of_o a_o beast_n the_o more_o easy_a will_v it_o be_v to_o find_v he_o and_o to_o distinguish_v he_o from_o all_o other_o that_o may_v resemble_v he_o the_o place_n where_o it_o will_v be_v judge_v to_o be_v the_o most_o likely_a to_o find_v the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v the_o chapter_n just_a before_o and_o after_o the_o 17_o and_o to_o they_o be_v we_o therefore_o direct_v for_o our_o first_o beginning_n in_o this_o search_n and_o first_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o beast_n after_o the_o 17_o chapter_n will_v be_v conclude_v can_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o same_o beast_n that_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n for_o we_o find_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o any_o other_o beast_n or_o of_o any_o new_a show_n of_o a_o beast_n betwixt_o the_o 17_o chapter_n and_o the_o 19_o where_o we_o see_v the_o beast_n bring_v upon_o the_o stage_n again_o and_o who_o will_v not_o thereupon_o conclude_v that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n with_o that_o note_n of_o reference_n before_o it_o do_v certain_o signify_v the_o beast_n that_o have_v be_v last_o discourse_v of_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n before_o it_o and_o therefore_o be_v this_o unanimous_o agree_v on_o among_o all_o interpreter_n that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o beast_n in_o both_o place_n as_o to_o the_o general_a notion_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o in_o that_o sense_n also_o be_v it_o grant_v to_o be_v the_o same_o beast_n in_o the_o chapter_n before_o the_o 17_o for_o it_o do_v indeed_o necessary_o follow_v from_o the_o former_a because_o the_o beast_n before_o the_o 17_o must_v be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o after_o it_o for_o they_o have_v both_o the_o same_o peculiar_a attendant_n the_o false_a prophet_n with_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o mark_n of_o it_o and_o therefore_o do_v grotius_n with_o one_o or_o two_o more_o give_v general_a and_o comprehensive_a notion_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o false_a prophet_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o kind_n of_o state_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o one_o he_o call_v idolatry_n and_o the_o other_o magic_n but_o withal_o apply_v these_o general_a notion_n to_o very_o different_a thing_n in_o particular_a in_o those_o several_a mention_n of_o the_o beast_n before_o and_o after_o the_o 17_o chapter_n so_o that_o in_o effect_n he_o still_o make_v the_o beast_n and_o false_a prophet_n in_o one_o place_n quite_o different_a thing_n in_o particular_a than_o they_o be_v in_o the_o other_o and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n to_o be_v as_o different_a a_o thing_n from_o either_o of_o they_o he_o will_v have_v these_o several_a mention_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v so_o many_o several_a state_n of_o it_o sometime_o under_o ten_o king_n and_o seven_o emperor_n signify_v by_o so_o many_o head_n and_o horn_n sometime_o to_o be_v but_o one_o emperor_n and_o then_o to_o be_v the_o beast_n with_o one_o head_n only_o and_o sometime_o to_o be_v the_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n only_o without_o any_o of_o its_o seven_o head_n but_o since_o there_o be_v little_a reason_n give_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o but_o only_o the_o divers_a show_n of_o the_o beast_n it_o must_v be_v very_o hard_a for_o any_o that_o be_v the_o least_o impartial_a to_o shut_v his_o eye_n against_o so_o many_o instance_n of_o a_o exact_a likeness_n and_o uniformity_n in_o very_o particular_a character_n in_o each_o of_o the_o several_a mention_n of_o these_o beast_n that_o will_v strong_o persuade_v a_o man_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a but_o that_o they_o shall_v signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o beast_n especial_o when_o he_o consider_v that_o the_o angel_n do_v very_o manifest_o intend_v that_o these_o vision_n shall_v be_v understand_v and_o after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o world_n will_v conclude_v from_o the_o expression_n in_o they_o where_o there_o be_v any_o plain_a ground_n for_o it_o for_o example_n it_o have_v be_v already_o agree_v xvii_o rev._n xiii_o &_o xvii_o that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v signify_v the_o same_o thing_n at_o least_o in_o general_n before_o in_o and_o after_o the_o 17_o chapter_n and_o in_o every_o of_o those_o place_n he_o be_v certain_o in_o a_o particular_a state_n by_o the_o praece_v pag._n praece_v particular_a action_n and_o character_n that_o be_v give_v he_o now_o will_v any_o one_o question_n whether_o the_o beast_n be_v in_o one_o particular_a state_n of_o his_o head_n and_o horn_n in_o these_o several_a place_n when_o there_o be_v these_o particular_a circumstance_n and_o character_n that_o follow_v which_o be_v the_o same_o in_o
each_o particular_a description_n 1._o as_o they_o be_v in_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n both_o describe_v with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n so_o be_v they_o also_o characterise_v more_o peculiarly_a by_o one_o head_n only_o of_o the_o seven_o the_o one_o by_o his_o 11._o chap._n 13._o 3._o chap._n 17._o 11._o heal_v head_n and_o the_o mouth_n of_o it_o the_o other_o by_o the_o 8_o king_n or_o head_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n 2._o the_o peculiar_a head_n that_o the_o one_o be_v describe_v by_o be_v a_o head_n ibid._n ibid._n wound_v to_o death_n and_o heal_v again_o and_o under_o which_o the_o beast_n with_o the_o same_o false_a prophet_n that_o he_o be_v find_v with_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n do_v in_o all_o appearance_n come_v to_o his_o end_n and_o that_o head_n therefore_o must_v be_v be_v last_o head_n and_o yet_o it_o can_v be_v distinct_a from_o the_o other_o seven_o because_o it_o be_v but_o one_o of_o they_o heal_v and_o it_o come_v after_o they_o all_o as_o the_o last_o of_o all_o and_o so_o must_v necessary_o be_v a_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o now_o the_o head_n of_o the_o other_o be_v express_o say_v to_o be_v a_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o 3._o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o one_o that_o the_o world_n wonder_v at_o the_o head_n 3._o chap._n 13._o 3._o deadly_o wound_v and_o heal_v and_o of_o the_o other_o that_o the_o world_n 8._o chap_n 17._o 8._o shall_v wonder_v at_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v who_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n or_o head_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o same_o 4._o the_o one_o be_v say_v to_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n with_o the_o former_a character_n of_o its_o head_n wound_v and_o heal_v again_o 1._o chap._n 13._o 1._o 8._o chap._n 17._o 8._o and_o the_o other_o to_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n with_o the_o latter_a character_n of_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v which_o signify_v the_o same_o and_o the_o word_n in_o the_o greek_a for_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n the_o abyss_n be_v the_o common_a term_n in_o the_o septuagint_n to_o signify_v the_o sea_n and_o the_o septuagint_n be_v the_o copy_n that_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n refer_v to_o in_o all_o their_o discourse_n and_o write_n 5._o the_o one_o have_v ten_o king_n in_o power_n with_o it_o signify_v by_o its_o 12._o chap._n 17._o 12._o ten_o horn_n who_o give_v their_o power_n to_o it_o which_o they_o have_v not_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n the_o other_o arise_v up_o with_o ten_o horn_n upon_o it_o all_o crown_v which_o have_v no_o crown_n upon_o the_o dragon_n in_o the_o chapter_n before_o 6._o the_o one_o be_v describe_v by_o one_o particular_a mouth_n speak_v blasphemy_n 3._o chap._n 13._o 1._o chap._n 13._o 5._o v._o 3._o the_o other_o with_o one_o head_n who_o be_v that_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n who_o be_v say_v to_o be_v full_a of_o blasphemy_n prop._n 6._o 7._o the_o city_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v the_o same_o babylon_n in_o one_o particular_a state_n of_o idolatrous_a and_o antichristian_a tyranny_n prop._n 2._o and_o which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v fall_v in_o both_o which_o one_o will_v judge_v shall_v signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a time_n of_o 2._o chap._n 14._o 8._o chap._n 18._o 2._o that_o city_n other_o the_o same_o character_n in_o both_o i_o omit_v here_o to_o mention_v because_o they_o may_v be_v account_v not_o such_o particular_a character_n as_o that_o they_o have_v the_o same_o enemy_n the_o same_o kind_n of_o friend_n and_o make_v the_o same_o kind_n of_o war_n and_o have_v the_o same_o variety_n of_o success_n and_o loss_n in_o battle_n to_o make_v they_o then_o signify_v two_o different_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o of_o roman_a rule_n as_o the_o beast_n be_v here_o agree_v to_o signify_v there_o must_v at_o least_o these_o unlikelihood_n be_v digest_v viz._n that_o all_o these_o character_n together_o which_o be_v the_o same_o in_o both_o must_v be_v twice_o verify_v of_o the_o roman_a government_n viz._n that_o it_o have_v twice_o a_o supreme_a government_n over_o it_o which_o come_v after_o seven_o before_o it_o and_o yet_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o and_o ten_o king_n twice_o confederate_v with_o such_o a_o power_n at_o two_o several_a change_n of_o roman_a power_n in_o two_o several_a state_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n and_o antichristian_a tyranny_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o rome_n must_v have_v two_o eminent_a ruin_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o all_o these_o same_o circumstance_n twice_o repeat_v for_o these_o and_o many_o other_o very_o peculiar_a character_n must_v have_v be_v all_o at_o a_o time_n in_o conjunction_n or_o have_v belong_v altogether_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o each_o of_o these_o same_o repeat_v state_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o will_v have_v be_v much_o like_o a_o story_n of_o the_o throw_v so_o many_o die_n out_o of_o a_o box_n at_o two_o several_a time_n into_o just_a the_o same_o order_n and_o chance_n without_o any_o contrivance_n for_o all_o the_o credit_n of_o this_o way_n of_o interpretation_n lie_v whole_o upon_o the_o affirmation_n of_o the_o interpreter_n themselves_o will_v not_o this_o be_v to_o lay_v the_o plain_a ground_n for_o a_o almost_o unavoidable_a delusion_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o prophecy_n for_o who_o will_v ever_o take_v such_o a_o representation_n of_o two_o beast_n with_o so_o exact_a a_o likeness_n to_o one_o another_o in_o so_o many_o peculiar_a character_n with_o the_o same_o peculiar_a way_n of_o rise_n marks_z action_n make_v and_o circumstance_n for_o two_o different_a state_n of_o that_o beast_n and_o only_o because_o they_o be_v two_o several_a show_n of_o it_o can_v any_o one_o believe_v xvii_o rev._n xiii_o &_o xvii_o this_o of_o a_o vision_n that_o man_n be_v exhort_v to_o understand_v and_o which_o a_o angel_n of_o god_n come_v on_o purpose_n so_o to_o explain_v as_o to_o make_v a_o apostle_n of_o christ_n apprehend_v it_o be_v to_o tell_v he_o the_o mystery_n of_o these_o thing_n for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o the_o rule_n for_o interpret_n of_o which_o according_a to_o the_o common_a apprehension_n of_o man_n in_o other_o case_n he_o himself_o 2._o see_v chap._n 2._o give_v a_o earnest_n of_o in_o his_o own_o explication_n certain_o unless_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v impossible_a for_o two_o show_n of_o a_o beast_n to_o signify_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o state_n of_o it_o one_o will_v be_v very_o apt_a from_o hence_o to_o be_v confident_a that_o they_o be_v in_o these_o chapter_n but_o two_o show_n only_o of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o state_n of_o the_o beast_n after_o all_o this_o particular_a examination_n if_o we_o will_v be_v content_a with_o ordinary_a proof_n and_o such_o as_o make_v man_n sure_a of_o almost_o all_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n that_o be_v what_o the_o context_n do_v as_o it_o be_v of_o its_o own_o accord_n force_v one_o to_o be_v confident_a of_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o history_n of_o these_o two_o beast_n and_o of_o their_o order_n and_o dependence_n upon_o one_o another_o will_v appear_v to_o be_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o a_o full_a conviction_n of_o the_o certainty_n of_o this_o truth_n for_o it_o be_v very_o obvious_a to_o observe_v that_o the_o 17_o chapter_n come_v in_o about_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n for_o nothing_o but_o to_o tell_v the_o prophet_n as_o the_o interpret_n angel_n himself_o do_v seem_v to_o intimate_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o by_o great_a babylon_n which_o have_v be_v the_o subject_a of_o all_o the_o four_o chapter_n before_o it_o to_o secure_v we_o in_o this_o persuasion_n we_o see_v that_o the_o business_n of_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v bring_v in_o immediate_o after_o the_o 16_o by_o one_o of_o those_o seven_o angel_n with_o the_o seven_o vial_n who_o have_v be_v just_a before_o employ_v about_o the_o seven_o last_o plague_n that_o be_v pour_v out_o upon_o the_o other_o beast_n in_o the_o former_a chapter_n and_o the_o introduction_n to_o all_o that_o this_o angel_n have_v to_o communicate_v in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v a_o offer_n from_o he_o to_o show_v the_o apostle_n the_o judgement_n of_o that_o great_a whore_n call_v babylon_n the_o great_a which_o have_v be_v just_o mention_v before_o by_o that_o very_a name_n of_o babylon_n the_o great_a in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o other_o beast_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 16_o chapter_n and_o then_o again_o after_o the_o
be_v understand_v the_o image_n mark_v name_n and_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n and_o after_o that_o it_o seem_v as_o necessary_o to_o follow_v that_o by_o the_o beast_n with_o the_o false_a prophet_n or_o second_o beast_n and_o the_o image_n corollar_n 2_o mark_v name_n and_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o all_o the_o other_o chapter_n must_v be_v understand_v the_o first_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n with_o the_o same_o attendance_n of_o that_o beast_n mention_v in_o that_o chapter_n the_o necessity_n of_o this_o do_v appear_v from_o their_o be_v the_o same_o very_a peculiar_a expression_n in_o those_o chapter_n that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n and_o therefore_o by_o rule_n the_o 3_o d._n must_v signify_v the_o same_o first_o beast_n and_o his_o adjunct_n unless_o there_o be_v something_o more_o clear_a against_o it_o but_o the_o ground_n upon_o which_o a_o very_a worthy_a person_n think_v 708._o mr._n mede_n p._n 524._o &_o p._n 708._o otherwise_o be_v far_o from_o be_v more_o clear_a as_o 1._o that_o the_o second_o beast_n ought_v to_o be_v somewhere_o mention_v in_o these_o chapter_n by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o be_v it_o not_o enough_o object_n 1_o that_o he_o be_v sometime_o signify_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n nor_o two_o be_v it_o any_o thing_n so_o clear_a that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o object_n 2_o beast_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o first_o beast_n and_o that_o therefore_o in_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n both_o together_o by_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v understand_v the_o second_o beast_n or_o else_o there_o must_v be_v a_o tautology_n as_o he_o will_v have_v it_o for_o there_o be_v no_o appearance_n that_o the_o image_n and_o the_o first_o beast_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n on_o the_o contrary_a the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o very_a expression_n of_o it_o do_v signify_v another_o thing_n different_a from_o the_o beast_n itself_o or_o some_o other_o thing_n that_o be_v only_o like_o the_o first_o beast_n now_o what_o small_a reason_n be_v these_o to_o allege_v against_o the_o so_o frequent_a and_o constant_a use_n of_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o signify_v the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o chapter_n where_o these_o peculiar_a character_n of_o it_o be_v find_v with_o it_o and_o where_o also_o it_o be_v grant_v by_o the_o same_o person_n that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v real_o signify_v the_o image_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n the_o know_v and_o frequent_a use_n of_o any_o peculiar_a expression_n be_v the_o rule_n that_o all_o judicious_a person_n recommend_v for_o the_o interpret_n any_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o angel_n example_n in_o his_o interpretation_n of_o part_n of_o these_o vision_n do_v still_o further_o confirm_v it_o to_o be_v the_o right_a rule_n for_o these_o thing_n wherefore_o for_o the_o future_a to_o avoid_v all_o unnecessary_a multiplication_n of_o word_n i_o will_v make_v use_n of_o only_a the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o or_o of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n to_o signify_v any_o mention_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n from_o that_o chapter_n either_o before_o or_o after_o the_o 17_o chapter_n because_o in_o those_o chapter_n the_o beast_n be_v everywhere_o join_v with_o the_o forementioned_a attendant_n it_o will_v not_o be_v now_o very_o difficult_a from_o the_o former_a corollary_n to_o find_v that_o the_o beast_n from_o the_o 13_o chapter_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o mention_n of_o that_o term_n in_o these_o vision_n as_o well_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n as_o in_o the_o rest_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n in_o order_n to_o which_o it_o must_v be_v first_o advance_v that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n signify_v a_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o 9_o proposit_n 9_o beast_n under_o one_o of_o its_o either_o rule_v head_n or_o horn_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o its_o continuance_n the_o certainty_n of_o this_o be_v the_o most_o necessary_a to_o be_v in_o the_o first_o place_n secure_v because_o the_o way_n that_o other_o take_v to_o confound_v all_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o several_a mention_n of_o that_o term_n and_o to_o keep_v they_o from_o any_o particular_a determinate_a notion_n by_o which_o they_o may_v be_v conclude_v to_o be_v the_o same_o particular_a thing_n be_v to_o understand_v the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n everywhere_o in_o a_o general_a notion_n which_o may_v be_v allow_v to_o be_v everywhere_o the_o same_o and_o yet_o the_o thing_n with_o which_o it_o be_v join_v may_v show_v it_o to_o be_v mean_v of_o quite_o different_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n but_o that_o this_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v in_o a_o particular_a state_n of_o one_o of_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n do_v thus_o appear_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n have_v a_o set_a time_n of_o continuance_n allot_v to_o it_o viz._n the_o space_n of_o 42_o month_n as_o the_o original_a be_v 5._o v._o 5._o agree_v to_o signify_v and_o it_o be_v describe_v as_o continue_v for_o that_o time_n with_o a_o very_a 6._o v._o 6._o haughty_a command_a mouth_n the_o mouth_n be_v join_v with_o the_o time_n of_o his_o continuance_n and_o be_v mention_v again_o in_o the_o next_o word_n after_o it_o and_o he_o be_v describe_v with_o that_o mouth_n at_o his_o first_o rise_v also_o as_o his_o peculiar_a character_n and_o in_o all_o those_o three_o place_n it_o be_v set_v out_o as_o a_o overrule_a uncontrollable_a mouth_n and_o such_o a_o mouth_n must_v signify_v some_o particular_a rule_v power_n 2._o v._o 2._o when_o join_v with_o a_o beast_n that_o be_v say_v to_o have_v so_o universal_a a_o dominion_n and_o for_o this_o particular_a rule_n of_o some_o such_o particular_a power_n for_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o 42_o month_n of_o the_o beast_n we_o have_v the_o general_a consent_n of_o all_o those_o of_o the_o interpreter_n that_o be_v the_o most_o concern_v against_o this_o proposition_n now_o the_o mouth_n that_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o mouth_n of_o a_o beast_n with_o head_n and_o horn_n as_o it_o be_v here_o and_o that_o so_o very_o remarkable_a a_o mouth_n must_v belong_v either_o to_o one_o of_o the_o head_n or_o to_o one_o of_o the_o horn_n as_o there_o be_v much_o the_o same_o description_n of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o daniel_n chap._n 7._o and_o a_o head_n or_o horn_n of_o a_o beast_n that_o represent_v dominion_n as_o it_o do_v here_o do_v everywhere_o in_o prophecy_n signify_v a_o rule_v head_n or_o horn_n and_o therefore_o with_o such_o a_o command_a mouth_n add_v to_o it_o must_v certain_o signify_v a_o very_a particular_a command_a head_n or_o horn_n by_o rule_n 2._o unless_o it_o can_v be_v make_v more_o clear_a that_o it_o be_v the_o mouth_n of_o such_o a_o head_n as_o signify_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o hill_n which_o be_v not_o pretend_v by_o any_o and_o seem_v to_o be_v almost_o absurd_a but_o to_o mention_v the_o beast_n therefore_o with_o that_o mouth_n for_o all_o the_o time_n of_o his_o continuance_n must_v be_v in_o the_o particular_a state_n of_o that_o head_n or_o horn._n and_o if_o the_o beast_n be_v in_o the_o particular_a state_n of_o any_o rule_v head_n or_o horn_n then_o by_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o all_o the_o time_n of_o his_o continuance_n must_v be_v understand_v at_o every_o mention_n of_o it_o the_o beast_n with_o that_o particular_a head_n or_o horn._n for_o so_o be_v the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n general_o use_v to_o signify_v in_o prophecy_n when_o it_o be_v in_o any_o particular_a state_n of_o head_n or_o horn_n so_o all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n several_a time_n prop._n 6._o so_o also_o dan._n 7._o 11._o and_o dan._n 8._o 5_o 6_o 7_o 8._o and_o so_o therefore_o by_o rule_n the_o 2_o d_o must_v it_o be_v here_o for_o all_o the_o time_n of_o its_o continuance_n in_o that_o state_n beside_o that_o this_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v describe_v all_o over_o the_o chapter_n by_o one_o of_o its_o head_n wound_v to_o death_n and_o heal_v and_o a_o beast_n with_o one_o or_o more_o of_o its_o head_n at_o a_o time_n do_v everywhere_o in_o prophecy_n signify_v that_o beast_n with_o that_o or_o those_o particular_a rule_v power_n at_o that_o time_n even_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o those_o who_o be_v most_o difficult_a in_o these_o thing_n and_o the_o particular_a time_n be_v the_o 42_o month_n of_o his_o continuance_n and_o therefore_o to_o whatsoever_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o beast_n belong_v the_o beast_n there_o must_v be_v in_o a_o
particular_a state_n of_o one_o of_o its_o head_n by_o rule_n 2._o and_o to_o show_v the_o use_n of_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o or_o without_o the_o mention_n of_o his_o head_n to_o signify_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o under_o that_o head_n that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n with_o 3._o v._o 3._o the_o head_n wound_v to_o death_n and_o heal_v in_o one_o place_n be_v in_o the_o other_o place_n of_o this_o chapter_n call_v the_o beast_n who_o deadly_a wound_n be_v 12._o v._o 12._o heal_v and_o the_o beast_n who_o have_v a_o wound_n by_o a_o sword_n and_o do_v live_v without_o any_o mention_n of_o his_o head_n to_o which_o nevertheless_o that_o 14._o v._o 14._o circumstance_n do_v unquestionable_o refer_v so_o that_o by_o the_o bare_a term_n of_o the_o beast_n wound_v and_o heal_v be_v signify_v the_o beast_n with_o that_o particular_a head_n if_o any_o one_o will_v pretend_v after_o this_o that_o the_o heal_v head_n may_v signify_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o hill_n say_v to_o be_v the_o head_n chap._n 17._o 9_o he_o must_v bring_v great_a evidence_n for_o it_o by_o rule_n the_o 2_o do_v than_o the_o prophetical_a use_n of_o a_o head_n of_o a_o beast_n for_o the_o rule_v power_n of_o it_o be_v which_o be_v not_o pretend_v by_o any_o all_o that_o appear_v for_o it_o be_v that_o the_o seven_o head_n which_o be_v crown_v in_o the_o dragon_n chap._n 12._o have_v no_o crown_n upon_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n immediate_o after_o which_o may_v seem_v to_o show_v that_o the_o head_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n without_o crown_n be_v hill_n but_o that_o will_v be_v a_o reason_n for_o make_v the_o seven_o head_n no_o king_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n also_o where_o they_o be_v show_v without_o 10._o chap._n 17._o 10._o crown_n and_o yet_o be_v certain_o so_o many_o king_n but_o from_o the_o 17_o chapter_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o time_n of_o their_o crown_n will_v be_v pass_v before_o the_o beast_n will_v come_v to_o be_v in_o that_o state_n which_o he_o appear_v in_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n and_o the_o 13_o for_o even_o according_a to_o grotius_n himself_o the_o seven_o reign_n will_v be_v pass_v before_o the_o time_n of_o those_o two_o show_n in_o each_o chapter_n and_o then_o be_v it_o not_o proper_a to_o represent_v those_o seven_o head_n without_o crown_n that_o be_v as_o king_n seven_o of_o who_o reign_n be_v pass_v for_o that_o in_o be_v be_v a_o 8_o that_o be_v after_o the_o seven_o beside_o since_o the_o 17_o chapter_n which_o be_v the_o only_a ground_n for_o make_v those_o seven_o head_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n to_o signify_v the_o seven_o hill_n do_v also_o make_v they_o to_o be_v seven_o king_n the_o only_a way_n to_o know_v whether_o of_o these_o two_o any_o character_n of_o a_o head_n do_v mean_a be_v to_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o character_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v the_o propriety_n of_o a_o hill_n or_o of_o a_o king_n now_o of_o which_o of_o these_o two_o be_v it_o most_o proper_a to_o say_v whether_o of_o a_o hill_n or_o of_o a_o king_n that_o it_o be_v deadly_o wound_v and_o heal_v again_o and_o with_o which_o of_o they_o by_o reason_n of_o that_o wound_n may_v the_o beast_n himself_o who_o be_v describe_v with_o a_o very_a royal_a dominion_n be_v most_o proper_o say_v to_o be_v wound_v and_o to_o have_v his_o deadly_a wound_n heal_v or_o to_o have_v a_o wound_n by_o a_o sword_n and_o yet_o to_o live_v the_o very_a term_n of_o the_o question_n do_v show_v that_o this_o be_v proper_o say_v of_o a_o king_n who_o be_v the_o life_n of_o all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n but_o most_o improper_a to_o be_v say_v of_o the_o hill_n of_o a_o city_n to_o which_o a_o beast_n may_v belong_v but_o whatsoever_o become_v of_o this_o wound_a and_o heal_v head_n we_o be_v assure_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n for_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o its_o continuance_n do_v signify_v the_o beast_n in_o a_o particular_a state_n of_o one_o of_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n and_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n the_o image_n mark_v name_n and_o corollar_n 1_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v everywhere_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n belong_v to_o that_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n for_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n signify_v all_o over_o that_o chapter_n the_o first_o beast_n only_o by_o proposit_n 8._o and_o that_o beast_n do_v there_o signify_v the_o beast_n in_o one_o particular_a state_n of_o a_o head_n or_o horn_n for_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o his_o continuance_n by_o proposit_a 9_o wherefore_o every_o thing_n that_o be_v there_o join_v with_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o image_n mark_v etc._n etc._n and_o the_o second_o beast_n act_v with_o he_o do_v all_o belong_v to_o that_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o that_o do_v also_o further_a assure_v we_o that_o the_o beast_n with_o the_o false_a prophet_n or_o second_o beast_n and_o image_n corollar_n 2_o and_o mark_v and_o name_n etc._n etc._n in_o all_o the_o other_o chapter_n do_v signify_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o those_o attendant_n in_o which_o it_o be_v in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n for_o by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 8._o the_o beast_n with_o all_o those_o same_o attendant_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n and_o by_o coral_n 1._o prop._n 9_o the_o beast_n with_o those_o attendant_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v in_o a_o particular_a state_n of_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n therefore_o must_v they_o all_o signify_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n every_o where_o else_o chap._n viii_o xvii_o rev._n xiii_o &_o xvii_o the_o ten_o proposition_n and_o its_o corollary_n conclude_v the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n to_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n we_o have_v now_o sufficient_a ground_n to_o conclude_v that_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 10._o proposit_n 10._o 17_o chapter_n must_v signify_v the_o same_o thing_n for_o since_o they_o be_v in_o both_o chapter_n the_o same_o very_a peculiar_a and_o proper_a mystical_a expression_n and_o since_o they_o be_v explain_v in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n by_o rule_n the_o three_o they_o must_v signify_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o still_o further_o to_o confirm_v the_o force_n of_o that_o rule_n in_o the_o present_a case_n and_o to_o make_v the_o thing_n unquestionable_a it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o both_o before_o and_o after_o the_o 17_o chapter_n by_o coral_n 1_o and_o 2._o prop._n 9_o and_o so_o the_o 17_o chapter_n do_v stand_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o history_n of_o that_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n we_o may_v also_o very_o plain_o see_v that_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v interpret_v in_o that_o place_n only_o to_o explain_v the_o mystical_a signification_n of_o the_o same_o number_n of_o head_n and_o horn_n upon_o a_o beast_n to_o all_o appearance_n every_o way_n the_o same_o with_o this_o and_o of_o that_o babylon_n that_o be_v the_o common_a sharer_n in_o the_o fortune_n of_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n throughout_o all_o the_o account_n of_o he_o for_o at_o the_o very_a 1._o v._o 1._o entrance_n into_o that_o explication_n it_o be_v say_v by_o the_o angel_n that_o he_o will_v show_v the_o apostle_n the_o judgement_n of_o that_o great_a whore_n call_v babylon_n which_o be_v but_o just_a before_o it_o threaten_v with_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n in_o the_o story_n of_o the_o other_o beast_n at_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o 16_o chapter_n and_o then_o the_o explication_n of_o this_o same_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o thing_n of_o just_a so_o many_o head_n and_o horn_n as_o have_v be_v mention_v of_o the_o other_o beast_n be_v make_v by_o one_o of_o those_o angel_n with_o the_o seven_o vial_n who_o have_v be_v just_a before_o employ_v about_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o former_a beast_n all_o over_o the_o chapter_n immediate_o precede_v this_o explication_n who_o will_v not_o upon_o this_o consideration_n conclude_v with_o himself_o that_o the_o angel_n explication_n of_o the_o same_o number_n of_o head_n and_o horn_n in_o a_o new_a show_n of_o a_o beast_n to_o all_o appearance_n the_o same_o with_o this_o other_o who_o history_n be_v on_o purpose_n there_o interrupt_v to_o make_v room_n for_o that_o new_a show_n do_v most_o certain_o refer_v to_o the_o same_o number_n of_o
head_n and_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o have_v all_o the_o way_n before_o be_v discourse_v of_o especial_o when_o he_o see_v that_o the_o person_n that_o bring_v in_o all_o this_o new_a scene_n do_v express_o say_v that_o it_o be_v to_o tell_v the_o apostle_n what_o that_o particular_a judgement_n of_o babylon_n be_v which_o have_v but_o just_a before_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o former_a beast_n and_o everywhere_o make_v its_o companion_n as_o also_o that_o the_o interpreter_n 19_o chap._n 16._o v._n 19_o himself_o have_v but_o just_a before_o be_v very_o busy_a in_o the_o concern_v of_o that_o beast_n which_o do_v but_o just_o conclude_v where_o this_o new_a show_n begin_v and_o which_o also_o this_o angel_n seem_v concern_v to_o interrupt_v only_o to_o give_v this_o explication_n of_o what_o have_v be_v already_o show_v wherefore_o unless_o it_o be_v very_o plain_o inconsistent_a with_o something_o else_o more_o clear_o know_v which_o be_v not_o by_o any_o pretend_a the_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n must_v by_o this_o new_a enforcement_n of_o rule_n the_o three_o most_o certain_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n alcazar_n do_v very_o well_o observe_v to_o this_o purpose_n upon_o the_o one_a verse_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n the_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n of_o this_o beast_n be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n which_o be_v so_o unquestionable_o clear_a that_o they_o themselves_o who_o will_v have_v these_o two_o beast_n to_o be_v different_a from_o one_o another_o do_v yet_o agree_v that_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n have_v the_o same_o signification_n in_o both_o of_o these_o beast_n in_o consequence_n of_o which_o it_o must_v be_v infer_v that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n in_o every_o successive_a state_n corollar_n 1_o of_o the_o same_o head_n or_o horn_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a beast_n for_o the_o general_a signification_n of_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o each_o head_n or_o horn_n be_v the_o same_o in_o both_o and_o the_o head_n or_o horn_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v the_o same_o in_o both_o at_o the_o time_n of_o every_o such_o succession_n wherefore_o the_o whole_a beast_n in_o each_o chapter_n can_v be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o beast_n at_o any_o such_o time_n and_o from_o thence_o it_o do_v at_o last_o easy_o follow_v that_o xvii_o rev._n xvii_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v every_o way_n the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o corollar_n 2_o the_o beast_n with_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n for_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o its_o continuance_n for_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n under_o every_o the_o same_o successive_a head_n or_o horn_n be_v the_o same_o particular_a beast_n with_o that_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n in_o that_o same_o state_n by_o coral_n praece_v and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n in_o the_o state_n of_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n be_v destroy_v by_o coral_n 1._o prop._n 6._o wherefore_o it_o must_v also_o be_v in_o the_o state_n of_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n must_v be_v destroy_v now_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v destroy_v chap._n 19_o 18._o where_o it_o be_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 9_o that_o particular_a state_n then_o that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v in_o be_v the_o state_n of_o it_o under_o its_o last_o head_n that_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n by_o prop._n 6._o and_o that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v in_o this_o same_o state_n with_o that_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n for_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o its_o continuance_n be_v confirm_v by_o prop._n 9_o for_o it_o be_v for_o its_o whole_a time_n in_o that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n beside_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n under_o any_o one_o of_o his_o head_n be_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o that_o head_n the_o beast_n and_o his_o head_n make_v but_o one_o whole_a thing_n all_o that_o time_n and_o this_o can_v be_v any_o time_n apart_o from_o one_o another_o without_o cease_v to_o be_v that_o head_n in_o rule_n or_o that_o beast_n wherefore_o the_o two_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n be_v find_v to_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o beast_n under_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n they_o must_v be_v the_o same_o for_o their_o whole_a time_n and_o if_o we_o consult_v the_o character_n of_o both_o of_o they_o in_o their_o several_a chapter_n they_o will_v be_v find_v to_o begin_v both_o in_o the_o same_o particular_a circumstance_n of_o the_o last_o head_n as_o well_o as_o to_o end_v with_o it_o for_o the_o one_o begin_v at_o his_o rise_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n chap._n 13._o 1._o the_o other_o at_o his_o ascent_n out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n chap._n 17._o 8._o which_o be_v signify_v in_o the_o original_a by_o the_o same_o name_n of_o the_o abyss_n which_o be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o usual_a word_n for_o the_o sea_n the_o one_o rise_v up_o with_o a_o head_n wound_v and_o heal_v and_o yet_o the_o last_o head_n ch_z 13._o 1._o &_o ch_z 19_o 20._o the_o other_o as_o a_o eight_o king_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o before_o xvii_o rev._n xiii_o &_o xvii_o he_o which_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n because_o the_o seven_o head_n signify_v seven_o king_n coral_n 1._o prop._n 5._o the_o one_o rise_v up_o with_o ten_o king_n crown_v upon_o he_o ch_z 13._o 1._o the_o other_o with_o the_o same_o ten_o king_n receive_v power_n with_o he_o ch_z 17._o 12._o wherefore_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n do_v begin_v together_o and_o end_v together_o in_o the_o same_o state_n of_o their_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o therefore_o be_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o both_o chapter_n for_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o their_o continuance_n we_o have_v then_o now_o both_o a_o close_a and_o a_o demonstrative_a proof_n from_o the_o propriety_n of_o these_o two_o beast_n that_o they_o must_v necessary_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o a_o copious_a variety_n also_o of_o very_o peculiar_a circumstance_n exact_o the_o same_o in_o both_o as_o have_v be_v former_o more_o full_o show_v to_o secure_a and_o confirm_v it_o it_o have_v be_v also_o observe_v that_o the_o very_a order_n and_o dependence_n of_o the_o account_n of_o these_o two_o beast_n upon_o one_o another_o as_o they_o seem_v to_o break_v into_o the_o continue_a relation_n of_o one_o another_o fortune_n will_v at_o the_o first_o sight_n satisfy_v any_o impartial_a person_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n without_o any_o far_a scrupulous_a examination_n and_o withal_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o almost_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o kind_n of_o consent_n consent_n interpreter_n at_o least_o for_o their_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o interest_n at_o the_o same_o time_n see_v reference_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n and_o those_o two_o or_o three_o only_a that_o have_v of_o late_o differ_v from_o the_o general_a current_n of_o the_o rest_n in_o all_o age_n do_v not_o pretend_v to_o give_v any_o other_o reason_n for_o it_o than_o that_o the_o beast_n in_o those_o two_o chapter_n be_v two_o several_a show_n and_o therefore_o must_v be_v two_o different_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o how_o small_a a_o ground_n be_v that_o against_o so_o great_a a_o variety_n of_o convince_a evidence_n and_o so_o universal_a a_o authority_n there_o be_v indeed_o such_o a_o variety_n of_o circumstance_n to_o make_v this_o conclusion_n to_o appear_v unquestionable_a at_o the_o first_o cursory_a view_n of_o the_o text_n that_o it_o will_v appear_v to_o most_o person_n to_o have_v be_v too_o tedious_a and_o unnecessary_a a_o trouble_n which_o have_v be_v here_o take_v to_o secure_v it_o but_o the_o great_a use_n of_o the_o certainty_n of_o this_o proposition_n will_v justify_v the_o care_n that_o have_v be_v take_v to_o assure_v it_o for_o without_o it_o the_o whole_a prophecy_n will_v be_v find_v to_o be_v but_o a_o rope_n of_o sand_n as_o it_o have_v also_o be_v make_v to_o be_v by_o those_o who_o have_v be_v of_o another_o opinion_n in_o this_o point_n but_o by_o the_o certainty_n of_o it_o the_o whole_a prophecy_n be_v find_v to_o be_v all_o of_o one_o piece_n and_o about_o the_o same_o state_n of_o thing_n though_o deliver_v in_o several_a vision_n and_o thereby_o be_v we_o furnish_v
it_o have_v the_o mouth_n of_o a_o lion_n the_o foot_n of_o a_o bear_n and_o the_o body_n of_o a_o leopard_n chap._n 13._o v._n 2._o which_o be_v enough_o to_o distinguish_v he_o from_o all_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o world_n it_o will_v much_o surprise_v any_o one_o at_o the_o first_o to_o meet_v with_o so_o uncouth_a a_o appearance_n of_o a_o thing_n that_o have_v three_o such_o strange_a and_o unusual_a character_n which_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v mention_v by_o chance_n and_o yet_o have_v no_o kind_n of_o interpretation_n give_v they_o as_o many_o of_o the_o character_n of_o that_o beast_n have_v in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n but_o it_o thereby_o appear_v that_o this_o beast_n be_v plain_o draw_v from_o another_o original_a copy_n viz._n that_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o there_o it_o appear_v that_o that_o beast_n have_v devour_v three_o other_o 19_o dan._n 7._o 7_o 19_o beast_n which_o where_o like_a to_o a_o lion_n a_o bear_n and_o a_o leopard_n so_o that_o this_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n with_o the_o other_o three_o before_o it_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v interpret_v afterward_o to_o signify_v so_o many_o kingdom_n his_o devour_v they_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o but_o 23._o v._o 17_o 23._o the_o conquer_a they_o and_o upon_o that_o conquest_n the_o have_v they_o add_v to_o himself_o and_o so_o the_o kingdom_n signify_v by_o he_o come_v to_o be_v make_v up_o of_o those_o three_o together_o with_o that_o which_o be_v proper_o his_o own_o dominion_n before_o all_o the_o difference_n then_o betwixt_o they_o be_v that_o the_o one_o be_v say_v to_o have_v devour_v those_o three_o and_o the_o other_o be_v show_v with_o they_o digest_v into_o his_o own_o body_n 2._o the_o part_n in_o which_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v say_v to_o be_v like_o those_o three_o beast_n be_v just_a like_o the_o same_o part_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n for_o the_o mouth_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v like_o that_o of_o a_o lion_n in_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n and_o to_o be_v a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n and_o that_o be_v open_v in_o blasphemy_n 5._o v._o 5._o against_o god_n be_v just_a like_o the_o mouth_n belong_v to_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n which_o speak_v great_a word_n against_o 8._o v._o 8._o the_o most_o high_a the_o foot_n which_o in_o that_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v 2._o v._o 2._o say_v to_o be_v the_o foot_n of_o a_o bear_n who_o strength_n we_o know_v lie_v in_o his_o paw_n be_v just_a like_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o other_o in_o daniel_n the_o nail_n of_o 19_o v._o 19_o which_o be_v of_o brass_n and_o break_v all_o in_o piece_n and_o stamp_v upon_o the_o residue_n with_o his_o foot_n the_o whole_a body_n of_o that_o in_o the_o revelation_n that_o be_v like_o a_o leopard_n or_o like_o the_o three_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n which_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2d_o chapter_n do_v bear_v rule_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n v._o 39_o be_v just_a the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n which_o devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n ch_n 7._o 23._o and_o so_o have_v a_o body_n of_o the_o same_o likeness_n with_o the_o leopard_n 3._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v ten_o horn_n upon_o it_o just_a as_o that_o four_o in_o daniel_n have_v and_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o both_o of_o they_o be_v say_v to_o signify_v ten_o king_n 24._o rev._n 17._o 12._o dan._n 7._o 24._o but_o here_o indeed_o be_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o that_o the_o one_o have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o other_o nothing_o but_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o little_a horn._n but_o 4._o since_o all_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v past_a and_o go_v except_v the_o last_o prop._n 6._o and_o so_o that_o beast_n be_v nothing_o but_o the_o beast_n under_o the_o last_o head_n all_o the_o difference_n then_o betwixt_o that_o in_o the_o revelation_n and_o that_o in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v but_o this_o that_o the_o one_o beside_o the_o ten_o horn_n have_v a_o head_n and_o the_o other_o a_o eleven_o horn_n and_o if_o this_o be_v all_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o the_o fashion_n of_o their_o figure_n signify_v nothing_o we_o be_v only_o to_o regard_v what_o they_o be_v both_o interpret_v to_o represent_v since_o therefore_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v say_v to_o represent_v a_o remarkable_a bustle_a king_n and_o the_o last_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n signify_v nothing_o but_o the_o last_o king_n of_o seven_o very_a formidable_a and_o turbulent_a we_o have_v no_o reason_n at_o all_o to_o fear_v any_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o 5._o consider_v then_o what_o this_o eleven_o horn_n be_v and_o the_o character_n 21._o dan._n 7._o 8._o 21._o of_o it_o it_o have_v eye_n like_o the_o eye_n of_o a_o man_n and_o a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n and_o a_o look_v that_o be_v stout_a than_o that_o of_o its_o fellow_n sure_o a_o horn_n that_o have_v a_o look_n or_o face_n and_o eye_n and_o a_o mouth_n can_v be_v nothing_o in_o the_o world_n but_o a_o head_n in_o the_o fashion_n of_o a_o horn_n a_o ill-shaped_a head_n for_o it_o have_v also_o brain_n and_o a_o soul_n in_o it_o by_o what_o it_o be_v able_a to_o speak_v and_o to_o act_v and_o by_o rule_v and_o command_v the_o whole_a body_n so_o that_o the_o whole_a beast_n be_v slay_v and_o burn_v for_o the_o crime_n of_o that_o horn_n v._o 11._o this_o horn_n than_o be_v in_o reality_n a_o head_n for_o it_o have_v all_o the_o property_n and_o office_n that_o a_o head_n be_v know_v by_o and_o therefore_o see_v next_o how_o the_o character_n of_o it_o agree_v with_o those_o in_o the_o last_o head_n of_o the_o other_o beast_n 6._o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o we_o have_v find_v to_o 5._o dan._n 7._o 7._o rev._n 13._o 3_o 5._o be_v the_o same_o by_o their_o speech_n and_o both_o of_o these_o beast_n wonder_v at_o for_o their_o dreadfulness_n 7._o the_o one_o have_v power_n give_v he_o to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n 7._o rev._n 13._o 7._o and_o to_o overcome_v they_o the_o other_o be_v to_o wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a 25._o dan._n 7._o 25._o 8._o the_o one_o have_v power_n give_v he_o over_o all_o kindred_n tongue_n and_o nation_n and_o the_o other_o be_v the_o king_n of_o a_o kingdom_n that_o have_v devour_v 7._o rev._n 13._o 7._o the_o whole_a earth_n and_o tread_v it_o down_o 23._o dan._n 7._o 23._o 9_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o have_v ten_o king_n at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o they_o in_o the_o same_o kingdom_n 10._o the_o one_o arise_v out_o of_o a_o kingdom_n divide_v among_o ten_o 1._o rev._n 13._o 1._o king_n the_o other_o arise_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea_n and_o water_n signify_v multitude_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n rev._n 17._o it_o arise_v 24._o dan._n 7._o 24._o also_o with_o ten_o king_n ready_a crown_v which_o we_o can_v think_v can_v be_v all_o at_o the_o same_o moment_n that_o it_o arise_v and_o so_o it_o must_v arise_v in_o a_o kingdom_n divide_v among_o those_o ten_o revel_v 13._o 1._o 11._o they_o both_o end_n with_o the_o beast_n to_o who_o they_o belong_v and_o 25._o dan._n 7._o 11._o coral_n 2._o prop._n 6._o coral_n 1._o prop._n 12._o dan._n 7._o 25._o be_v both_o destroy_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o christ_n second_o come_v in_o glory_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o universal_a reign_n over_o all_o the_o world_n which_o conclude_v with_o the_o judge_n of_o the_o dead_a 12._o the_o time_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o both_o be_v exact_o the_o same_o the_o one_o a_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n which_o by_o many_o example_n in_o daniel_n and_o one_o instance_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v know_v to_o 5._o rev._n 13._o 5._o be_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a and_o the_o other_o continue_v forty_o two_o month_n 13._o they_o both_o rule_n over_o the_o same_o place_n over_o the_o whole_a earth_n 23._o rev._n 13._o 7._o dan._n 7._o 23._o over_o all_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n 14._o and_o the_o beast_n itself_o in_o both_o be_v say_v to_o rise_v out_o of_o the_o 3._o rev._n 13._o 1._o dan._n 7._o 3._o sea_n from_o all_o these_o put_v together_o though_o it_o can_v not_o be_v prove_v to_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a from_o their_o character_n for_o the_o two_o kingdom_n represent_v by_o these_o two_o beast_n to_o be_v otherwise_o than_o one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n yet_o how_o can_v a_o man_n
name_n of_o beast_n and_o horn_n be_v often_o mention_v among_o the_o other_o prophet_n for_o that_o purpose_n but_o that_o which_o take_v away_o all_o the_o fear_n of_o the_o unintelligibleness_n of_o these_o figure_n be_v the_o explication_n that_o be_v give_v by_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o their_o horn_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n which_o be_v by_o all_o acknowledge_a to_o be_v very_o manifest_o determine_v and_o be_v a_o clear_a instance_n of_o the_o general_a signification_n of_o those_o mystical_a term_n in_o all_o other_o part_n of_o the_o prophecy_n beside_o from_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o there_o have_v be_v so_o unanimous_a a_o agreement_n among_o the_o interpreter_n of_o all_o former_a age_n concern_v the_o particular_a kingdom_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o daniel_n figure_n which_o in_o all_o reason_n ought_v therefore_o to_o determine_v all_o interpreter_n to_o the_o search_n of_o the_o constant_a signification_n of_o beast_n and_o their_o part_n in_o all_o those_o place_n to_o fix_v the_o notion_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n in_o the_o revelation_n for_o the_o book_n of_o daniel_n be_v without_o any_o controversy_n own_v by_o all_o to_o be_v the_o place_n to_o which_o those_o uncouth_a figure_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v refer_v and_o from_o whence_o most_o of_o the_o peculiar_a phrase_n for_o such_o thing_n be_v transcribe_v and_o from_o a_o attentive_a consideration_n of_o all_o the_o figure_n of_o beast_n and_o their_o part_n in_o daniel_n one_o may_v observe_v the_o constant_a uniform_a signification_n of_o they_o to_o be_v according_a to_o this_o follow_a proposition_n in_o all_o the_o figure_n of_o beast_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n 16._o prop._n 16._o 1._o by_o the_o beast_n in_o general_n as_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n be_v signify_v a_o rule_v nation_n or_o people_n 2._o by_o the_o horn_n and_o head_n of_o a_o beast_n the_o several_a kind_n of_o supreme_a government_n in_o that_o nation_n 3._o and_o if_o they_o be_v describe_v to_o come_v after_o one_o another_o they_o signify_v so_o many_o successive_a kind_n of_o settle_a government_n over_o the_o same_o kingdom_n 4._o but_o if_o they_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v in_o rule_n all_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o signify_v so_o many_o distinct_a sovereignty_n or_o kingdom_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o rule_v people_n 5._o and_o in_o both_o these_o kind_n do_v the_o several_a head_n or_o horn_n signify_v the_o settle_a continuance_n of_o that_o successive_a government_n or_o divide_a kingdom_n to_o their_o last_o end_n to_o make_v the_o proof_n of_o this_o the_o more_o full_a and_o to_o show_v how_o viii_o dan._n viii_o uniform_a and_o constant_a to_o itself_o this_o prophecy_n be_v in_o all_o its_o figure_n and_o that_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o there_o be_v one_o constant_a and_o determinate_a signification_n in_o the_o use_n of_o they_o i_o will_v prove_v by_o a_o induction_n of_o all_o the_o particular_a instance_n that_o this_o be_v a_o property_n in_o common_a to_o all_o the_o prophetical_a figure_n of_o this_o book_n which_o signify_v kingdom_n as_o the_o beast_n everywhere_o do_v that_o by_o every_o such_o figure_n in_o general_n as_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o its_o part_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o rule_n of_o some_o particular_a nation_n or_o people_n and_o by_o the_o part_n and_o division_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n in_o it_o that_o be_v say_v to_o denote_v dominion_n be_v mean_v the_o supreme_a government_n of_o that_o kingdom_n and_o if_o they_o be_v say_v to_o come_v after_o one_o another_o they_o do_v denote_v the_o succession_n of_o they_o in_o the_o same_o state_n but_o if_o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v all_o in_o rule_n at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o signify_v so_o many_o divide_a kingdom_n in_o that_o nation_n or_o people_n this_o general_a proof_n from_o the_o uniform_a signification_n of_o all_o figure_n and_o their_o part_n will_v give_v we_o the_o more_o assurance_n of_o the_o common_a use_n of_o all_o these_o prophetical_a scheme_n and_o so_o do_v make_v the_o conclusion_n about_o any_o of_o the_o particular_a instance_n contain_v under_o it_o so_o much_o the_o strong_a and_o the_o more_o undoubted_a now_o there_o be_v ten_o whole_a figure_n in_o daniel_n which_o be_v interpret_v to_o signify_v kingdom_n there_o and_o they_o all_o confirm_v that_o general_a observation_n as_o may_v be_v see_v by_o the_o particular_a instance_n the_o two_o figure_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n concern_v the_o ram_n viii_o daniel_n viii_o and_o the_o he_o goat_n be_v of_o the_o most_o know_a signification_n of_o any_o because_o of_o the_o particular_a interpretation_n that_o be_v there_o give_v of_o they_o and_o therefore_o it_o will_v be_v the_o most_o convenient_a to_o begin_v with_o they_o the_o ram_n with_o its_o two_o horn_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o king_n of_o media_n 20._o v._o 20._o and_o persia_n which_o do_v very_o plain_o determine_v it_o to_o signify_v a_o multitude_n in_o the_o notion_n of_o it_o the_o king_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n can_v possible_o signify_v one_o single_a person_n only_o or_o only_o the_o person_n of_o darius_n conquer_v by_o alexander_n though_o that_o conquest_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o main_a thing_n there_o describe_v the_o ram_n therefore_o say_v with_o his_o two_o horn_n to_o be_v the_o king_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n must_v signify_v a_o succession_n of_o rule_v power_n in_o that_o dominion_n since_o there_o be_v but_o one_o king_n of_o that_o dominion_n at_o one_o time_n and_o then_o the_o two_o horn_n be_v join_v with_o the_o single_a mention_n of_o the_o ram_n and_o there_o be_v mention_v but_o just_a two_o sort_n of_o king_n viz._n of_o media_n and_o persia_n that_o be_v say_v to_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o ram_n with_o his_o two_o horn_n what_o can_v be_v plain_o than_o that_o the_o ram_n under_o each_o of_o these_o two_o horn_n do_v signify_v each_o of_o those_o two_o sort_n of_o king_n for_o a_o horn_n do_v very_o common_o signify_v in_o scripture_n the_o ruling_n or_o command_v power_n of_o the_o thing_n with_o which_o it_o be_v join_v and_o the_o ram_n be_v the_o same_o common_a subject_n of_o both_o the_o horn_n since_o the_o two_o horn_n be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o two_o kind_n of_o king_n the_o ram_n of_o which_o they_o be_v the_o horn_n must_v be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n of_o which_o they_o be_v the_o king_n or_o which_o be_v the_o same_o the_o ram_n must_v be_v the_o common_a rule_v nation_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n of_o which_o the_o horn_n be_v the_o king_n for_o since_o the_o ram_n with_o they_o be_v say_v in_o the_o whole_a to_o be_v the_o king_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n and_o since_o his_o horn_n be_v now_o find_v to_o be_v the_o king_n in_o that_o expression_n the_o remain_a signification_n for_o the_o ram_n as_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o both_o of_o they_o must_v be_v that_o which_o remain_v of_o what_o the_o whole_a be_v say_v to_o signify_v and_o that_o be_v media_n and_o persia_n or_o the_o rule_v nation_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n and_o though_o there_o be_v two_o different_a line_n of_o king_n in_o that_o dominion_n first_o the_o median_a line_n and_o then_o the_o persian_a as_o they_o be_v represent_v by_o two_o different_a horn_n yet_o be_v the_o dominion_n always_o count_v one_o and_o the_o same_o common_a kingdom_n and_o both_o the_o nation_n be_v always_o join_v together_o as_o one_o unite_a people_n thus_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o median_a rule_n the_o law_n of_o that_o common_a kingdom_n be_v call_v the_o law_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n thrice_o in_o one_o chapter_n dan._n 6._o and_o again_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o persian_a rule_n all_o over_o the_o book_n of_o esther_n be_v that_o one_o kingdom_n call_v persia_n and_o media_n but_o then_o to_o show_v the_o succession_n of_o the_o two_o different_a sort_n of_o rule_v power_n in_o this_o one_o kingdom_n the_o two_o horn_n of_o the_o ram_n be_v mention_v with_o this_o remark_n that_o which_o come_v up_o last_o be_v 3._o v._o 3._o the_o high_a which_o show_v that_o they_o succeed_v after_o one_o another_o and_o the_o last_o of_o the_o two_o horn_n be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o two_o king_n that_o they_o be_v both_o say_v to_o be_v must_v be_v that_o which_o be_v last_o mention_v in_o the_o interpretation_n or_o the_o king_n of_o the_o persian_a line_n which_o may_v well_o be_v represent_v by_o a_o high_a horn_n than_o the_o median_a line_n just_a before_o it_o because_o of_o the_o increase_n of_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o persian_a monarchy_n from_o the_o time_n of_o cyrus_n so_o as_o to_o have_v the_o title_n of_o the_o great_a king_n all_o over_o the_o
be_v any_o part_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n that_o it_o be_v most_o certain_o the_o roman_n for_o as_o nothing_o can_v be_v understand_v by_o a_o four_o kingdom_n from_o nebuchadnezzar_n kingdom_n agree_v by_o all_o to_o be_v the_o babylonian_a monarchy_n but_o the_o reign_n of_o some_o rule_v nation_n which_o be_v a_o four_o from_o the_o babylonian_a which_o be_v know_v there_o to_o be_v the_o first_o so_o have_v it_o the_o individual_a character_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n which_o have_v be_v already_o show_v to_o be_v a_o roman_a dominion_n as_o may_v be_v see_v prop._n 15._o chap._n ix_o vii_o dan._n vii_o the_o recapitulation_n of_o the_o demonstration_n of_o the_o sixteenth_o proposition_n and_o from_o thence_o show_v that_o head_n and_o horn_n be_v indifferent_o use_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o that_o the_o distinction_n of_o one_o successive_a head_n or_o horn_n from_o that_o before_o it_o be_v a_o new_a name_n of_o the_o govern_v power_n after_o a_o settle_a continuance_n of_o it_o from_o the_o conclusion_n in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o danel_n be_v certain_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o not_o any_o part_n of_o the_o grecian_a it_o do_v now_o appear_v what_o be_v the_o undoubted_a and_o know_a signification_n of_o all_o the_o figure_n of_o rule_n and_o dominion_n in_o daniel_n which_o be_v the_o proof_n of_o the_o proposition_n at_o first_o lay_v down_o for_o it_o now_o appear_v that_o the_o four_o first_o whole_a figure_n in_o the_o 2d_o and_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v the_o babylonian_a persian_a grecian_a and_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o that_o the_o last_o kingdom_n in_o each_o signify_v by_o the_o stone_n and_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o god_n church_n or_o of_o the_o people_n of_o god_n and_o then_o the_o two_o figure_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o persian_a and_o grecian_a monarchy_n and_o thus_o we_o find_v the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o proposition_n abundant_o assure_v that_o not_o only_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o beast_n but_o any_o other_o observe_v 1_o whole_a figure_n all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n do_v signify_v a_o rule_v nation_n or_o monarchy_n that_o for_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o proposition_n about_o the_o part_n of_o the_o figure_n observe_v 2_o we_o find_v that_o the_o two_o horn_n of_o the_o ram_n and_o the_o first_o and_o four_o horn_n of_o the_o he_o goat_n do_v signify_v so_o many_o supreme_a power_n in_o those_o rule_v nation_n and_o in_o the_o first_o of_o they_o or_o the_o persian_a those_o supreme_a power_n appear_v to_o be_v successive_a government_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n because_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o two_o horn_n of_o the_o ram_n that_o the_o high_a of_o they_o come_v up_o last_o where_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o successive_a horn_n be_v the_o title_n of_o media_n or_o persia_n and_o in_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n it_o appear_v also_o that_o the_o divers_a supreme_a power_n in_o it_o signify_v by_o the_o horn_n be_v in_o a_o succession_n over_o the_o same_o nation_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o first_o horn_n and_o the_o other_o four_o for_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o first_o be_v 8._o dan._n 8._o break_v and_o in_o the_o place_n of_o â—â—_o come_v up_o four_o other_o that_o be_v they_o come_v up_o after_o he_o but_o the_o four_o horn_n in_o respect_n of_o one_o another_o signify_v only_o the_o division_n of_o that_o monarchy_n into_o four_o kingdom_n because_o they_o be_v say_v to_o come_v up_o all_o together_o in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o first_o horn._n which_o be_v exact_o according_a to_o the_o rule_n for_o their_o signification_n in_o this_o proposition_n and_o then_o a_o single_a particular_a king_n in_o one_o of_o the_o division_n of_o this_o monarchy_n be_v set_v out_o by_o 9_o v._o 9_o a_o little_a horn_n come_v out_o of_o one_o of_o those_o horn_n as_o a_o part_n only_o of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o whole_a horn._n the_o four_o wing_n also_o and_o the_o four_o head_n of_o the_o leopard_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n show_v we_o the_o fourfold_a kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o that_o monarchy_n the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n do_v represent_v the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n for_o they_o be_v represent_v as_o be_v all_o up_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o little_a horn._n the_o ten_o toe_n of_o the_o image_n do_v also_o represent_v the_o same_o thing_n it_o appear_v also_o from_o the_o four_o head_n of_o the_o leopard_n and_o the_o observe_v 3_o four_o horn_n of_o the_o he_o goat_n which_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n that_o a_o head_n and_o a_o horn_n have_v the_o same_o general_a signification_n of_o the_o supreme_a power_n of_o a_o nation_n and_o be_v indifferent_o use_v to_o signify_v the_o same_o particular_a supreme_a power_n in_o the_o same_o nation_n it_o may_v also_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o distinguish_a character_n of_o a_o observe_v 4_o new_a succession_n of_o the_o rule_v power_n in_o the_o same_o kingdom_n that_o be_v set_v out_o by_o a_o new_a head_n or_o horn_n come_v after_o another_o be_v a_o new_a name_n of_o the_o rule_v power_n public_o own_v for_o though_o the_o persian_a rule_n be_v in_o the_o same_o nation_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n with_o that_o of_o the_o king_n of_o media_n yet_o because_o he_o have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n instead_o of_o the_o king_n of_o media_n he_o be_v represent_v by_o a_o new_a horn_n of_o the_o same_o beast_n many_o other_o difference_n be_v there_o in_o the_o persian_a line_n as_o different_a family_n different_a behaviour_n to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n but_o all_o these_o make_v no_o change_n of_o that_o horn_n for_o any_o other_o and_o the_o same_o may_v be_v observe_v by_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o he_o goat_n in_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n where_o though_o there_o be_v many_o other_o accidental_a difference_n among_o the_o single_a person_n comprehend_v under_o the_o same_o horn_n yet_o they_o continue_v notwithstanding_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o horn._n it_o be_v also_o apparent_a from_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n that_o it_o be_v the_o continue_a settlement_n of_o a_o form_n of_o government_n which_o observe_v 5_o make_v it_o a_o head_n or_o horn_n or_o a_o change_n of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o body_n of_o a_o nation_n thus_o we_o see_v it_o be_v in_o the_o four_o horn_n of_o the_o leopard_n and_o he_o goat_n which_o do_v signify_v the_o greek_a monarchy_n when_o it_o come_v to_o a_o settle_a appearance_n of_o four_o kingdom_n whereas_o there_o be_v nothing_o to_o represent_v the_o continue_a scuffle_n of_o alexander_n captain_n before_o that_o settle_a form_n of_o the_o monarchy_n and_o further_o that_o these_o part_n of_o figure_n do_v also_o represent_v those_o observe_v 6_o several_a supreme_a government_n for_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o their_o duration_n 16._o ribera_n in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n numer_n 15_o 16._o under_o all_o the_o single_a person_n that_o be_v in_o the_o possession_n of_o they_o after_o one_o another_o be_v certain_a from_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o several_a horn_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n on_o the_o four_o beast_n till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o also_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o four_o horn_n for_o before_o the_o time_n of_o that_o 25._o v._o 25._o little_a horn_n there_o have_v be_v many_o succession_n of_o single_a person_n in_o each_o of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n that_o be_v in_o the_o rule_v time_n of_o each_o of_o the_o horn_n wherefore_o we_o may_v now_o most_o certain_o conclude_v that_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n be_v everywhere_o constant_a to_o itself_o in_o the_o signification_n of_o every_o one_o of_o its_o figure_n and_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o uniform_a signification_n of_o the_o prophetical_a figure_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n throughout_o the_o whole_a book_n and_o therefore_o may_v one_o thereupon_o conclude_v with_o still_o more_o assurance_n that_o by_o a_o beast_n as_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n be_v signify_v a_o rule_v nation_n or_o people_n by_o the_o horn_n and_o head_n of_o a_o beast_n the_o several_a kind_n of_o supreme_a settle_a government_n in_o it_o and_o that_o either_o in_o succession_n to_o one_o another_o over_o the_o same_o place_n if_o those_o head_n and_o horn_n be_v describe_v to_o come_v after_o one_o another_o or_o so_o many_o distinct_a sovereignty_n
the_o creation_n of_o who_o all_o other_o magistracy_n be_v at_o a_o end_n all_o which_o end_v at_o last_o in_o the_o imperial_a government_n the_o jesuit_n pererius_n confirm_v this_o upon_o the_o four_o beast_n of_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n why_o that_o beast_n be_v without_o a_o name_n and_o all_o the_o other_o three_o name_v because_o say_v he_o in_o the_o other_o three_o kingdom_n there_o be_v but_o one_o kind_n or_o form_n of_o government_n but_o the_o kind_n of_o government_n among_o the_o roman_n be_v of_o several_a sort_n first_o regal_a then_o consulary_a after_o that_o partly_o tribunitical_a partly_o consulary_a sometime_o by_o dictator_n sometime_o by_o emperor_n where_o he_o leave_v out_o only_o the_o decemvir_n who_o yet_o be_v sufficient_o know_v to_o have_v be_v a_o peculiar_a government_n distinct_a from_o the_o rest_n if_o it_o shall_v be_v object_v that_o the_o triumvir_n rep._n constituendae_fw-la be_v as_o different_a a_o government_n from_o all_o these_o it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o that_o be_v only_o the_o rule_n of_o three_o single_a man_n for_o one_o turn_v only_o and_o single_a person_n be_v nowhere_o make_v a_o head_n of_o a_o beast_n that_o of_o the_o first_o horn_n in_o the_o 8_o of_o daniel_n be_v the_o king_n of_o macedon_n or_o alexander_n and_o his_o heir_n fenestella_n do_v also_o reject_v this_o as_o no_o magistracy_n cap._n 21._o and_o these_o two_o form_n of_o these_o government_n which_o be_v the_o most_o question_v viz._n the_o decemvir_n and_o the_o dictator_n have_v a_o very_a sufficient_a warrant_n for_o they_o from_o the_o best_a approve_a writer_n of_o the_o roman_a affair_n livy_n say_v of_o the_o decemvir_n book_n the_o iiid_n in_o the_o 300th_o and_o first_o year_n after_o the_o build_n of_o rome_n the_o government_n of_o the_o city_n be_v change_v from_o consul_n to_o decemvir_n as_o it_o have_v be_v before_o from_o king_n to_o consul_n and_o fenestella_n of_o the_o dictator_n chap._n 8._o of_o the_o roman_a magistracy_n that_o they_o be_v so_o much_o the_o supreme_a power_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n that_o there_o be_v no_o appeal_n from_o they_o and_o that_o they_o have_v the_o power_n of_o the_o life_n of_o the_o roman_a citizen_n and_o the_o entire_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o whole_a commonwealth_n and_o that_o he_o be_v call_v the_o master_n of_o the_o people_n for_o his_o absolute_a power_n by_o alcazar_n and_o by_o ribera_n in_o express_a word_n who_o say_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v now_o at_o a_o end_n therefore_o be_v it_o that_o grotius_n be_v so_o hig_o applaud_v for_o that_o masterpiece_n of_o he_o in_o confound_v the_o acceptation_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o horn_n in_o daniel_n by_o deny_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n to_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v the_o only_a true_a way_n to_o strike_v at_o the_o root_n of_o any_o settle_a interpretation_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o its_o head_n in_o the_o revelation_n but_o then_o we_o see_v it_o be_v necessary_a for_o he_o to_o run_v into_o a_o great_a absurdity_n than_o any_o of_o these_o to_o maintain_v it_o as_o his_o opinion_n about_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n have_v be_v already_o make_v to_o appear_v and_o there_o need_v no_o other_o proof_n of_o the_o falseness_n of_o his_o interpretation_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n than_o to_o be_v satisfy_v that_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n for_o that_o establish_v such_o a_o uniform_a acceptation_n of_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o a_o beast_n all_o over_o daniel_n as_o make_v his_o new_a contrivance_n about_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o be_v against_o all_o the_o constant_a prophetical_a use_n of_o they_o from_o hence_o then_o it_o do_v sufficient_o appear_v that_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v so_o many_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o because_o they_o be_v distinguish_v into_o five_o past_a at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n one_o than_o in_o be_v and_o other_o to_o come_v it_o be_v certain_a also_o that_o they_o be_v successive_a and_o therefore_o by_o proposition_n the_o 16_o be_v they_o as_o many_o change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o that_o empire_n as_o there_o be_v succession_n among_o they_o by_o almost_o all_o protestant_a interpreter_n be_v these_o seven_o head_n determine_v to_o be_v at_o least_o seven_o succession_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n but_o because_o there_o be_v no_o absolute_o certain_a assurance_n of_o more_o than_o three_o successive_a change_n from_o the_o text_n of_o which_o the_o six_o be_v the_o first_o succession_n there_o signify_v by_o five_o be_v past_a one_o be_v all_o that_o can_v therefore_o be_v positive_o affirm_v about_o the_o number_n of_o the_o successive_a rule_v power_n be_v that_o the_o three_o last_o be_v certain_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o rule_v power_n of_o the_o whole_a roman_a monarchy_n i_o dispute_v not_o here_o the_o successive_a rule_n of_o the_o first_o five_o head_n but_o rather_o judge_v it_o to_o be_v high_o probable_a that_o they_o be_v the_o five_o different_a change_n of_o the_o roman_a government_n that_o be_v ordinary_o account_v upon_o monarchy_n upon_o bellarmin_n lib._n 1._o de_fw-la pontifice_fw-la cap._n 2._o but_o neither_o be_v the_o commonwealth_n govern_v always_o by_o the_o same_o head_n for_o in_o the_o beginning_n they_o have_v consul_n and_o tribune_n after_o he_o have_v before_o suppose_v king_n and_o when_o they_o be_v take_v away_o decemvir_n consul_n and_o tribune_n be_v then_o recall_v and_o sometime_o have_v they_o dictator_n and_o sometime_o military_a tribune_n with_o a_o consulary_a power_n but_o if_o any_o will_v further_o contend_v to_o have_v the_o senate_n and_o the_o interreges_fw-la and_o the_o triumvir_n reipublic_n constituendae_fw-la to_o come_v in_o for_o a_o share_n of_o the_o supreme_a government_n than_o the_o five_o government_n before_o the_o imperial_a may_v be_v account_v to_o be_v those_o which_o have_v be_v in_o rule_n from_o the_o first_o succession_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o three_o beast_n in_o daniel_n ch_n 7._o that_o be_v ever_o since_o the_o roman_a conquest_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n and_o may_v be_v reckon_v this_o way_n to_o be_v the_o consul_n dictator_n senate_n interreges_fw-la triumvir_n reip._n constituendae_fw-la it_o be_v indeed_o usual_a to_o account_v all_o the_o character_n that_o be_v give_v to_o every_o beast_n in_o daniel_n from_o the_o time_n that_o it_o conquer_v the_o beast_n that_o be_v before_o it_o and_o according_a to_o that_o the_o seven_o head_n may_v by_o some_o be_v think_v necessary_a to_o be_v account_v for_o from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n the_o roman_a historian_n do_v reckon_v up_o the_o change_n of_o their_o government_n in_o that_o order_n bellarmin_n himself_o lib._n 1._o c._n 2._o de_fw-la pontifice_fw-la do_v reckon_v up_o the_o same_o number_n of_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n but_o yet_o it_o seem_v not_o to_o be_v plain_o assure_v to_o we_o that_o the_o five_o first_o head_n may_v not_o have_v be_v all_o five_o in_o rule_n at_o the_o same_o time_n before_o the_o six_o or_o at_o least_o not_o certain_a but_o that_o they_o may_v have_v succeed_v by_o more_o than_o one_o single_a head_n at_o a_o time_n as_o in_o the_o he-goat_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o there_o be_v one_o horn_n first_o and_o four_o more_o after_o it_o where_o there_o be_v a_o succession_n of_o five_o horn_n and_o yet_o but_o one_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o rule_v power_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o be_v the_o division_n of_o that_o monarchy_n into_o four_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o single_a reign_n of_o one_o king_n over_o it_o chap._n ii_o xvii_o rev._n xvii_o the_o eighteen_o proposition_n the_o three_o last_o king_n of_o the_o eight_o rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o be_v three_o immediate_o successessive_a change_n of_o roman_a government_n this_o demonstrate_v bellarmin_n be_v peculiar_a fancy_n of_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o number_n seven_o the_o eight_o king_n one_o of_o the_o six_o first_o return_v into_o power_n the_o nineteenth_o proposition_n the_o six_o king_n the_o imperial_a government_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n grotius_n examine_v in_o that_o point_n the_o twenty_o proposition_n the_o beast_n be_v the_o next_o government_n of_o rome_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n dr._n hammond_n be_v objection_n from_o the_o time_n be_v at_o hand_n answer_v without_o any_o far_o concern_v about_o the_o particular_a nature_n of_o the_o first_o five_o head_n or_o king_n it_o may_v be_v observe_v of_o the_o
immediate_o succeed_v one_o another_o than_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o six_o return_v into_o rule_n again_o corollary_n for_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o that_o be_v pass_v before_o return_v into_o rule_n again_o coral_n prop._n 4._o and_o it_o can_v be_v the_o seven_o because_o the_o three_o last_o king_n and_o therefore_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o do_v immediate_o succeed_v one_o another_o prop._n 18._o so_o that_o if_o the_o eight_o be_v the_o seven_o and_o with_o the_o seven_o king_n it_o will_v be_v but_o the_o seven_o continue_v in_o be_v and_o therefore_o not_o a_o eight_o the_o eight_o king_n must_v therefore_o be_v one_o of_o the_o six_o that_o be_v pass_v before_o it_o it_o can_v therefore_o now_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o the_o six_o king_n of_o the_o eight_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n 19_o proposit_n 19_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o the_o six_o king_n be_v the_o six_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n prop._n 5._o and_o a_o head_n or_o horn_n of_o a_o beast_n do_v in_o prophecy_n signify_v a_o form_n of_o supreme_a power_n in_o a_o nation_n and_o the_o continuance_n of_o that_o form_n under_o all_o the_o single_a person_n that_o reign_v in_o it_o till_o it_o be_v change_v by_o another_o prop._n 16._o now_o there_o be_v no_o other_o government_n over_o rome_n when_o the_o six_o king_n be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o rule_n there_o but_o only_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n the_o six_o king_n than_o must_v be_v the_o government_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n till_o that_o be_v cut_v off_o by_o a_o form_n of_o government_n of_o another_o name_n observe_v 4._o prop._n 16._o if_o it_o shall_v be_v object_v that_o by_o the_o six_o head_n or_o king_n may_v be_v mean_v but_o one_o part_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n or_o those_o only_a that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o line_n or_o family_n or_o of_o the_o same_o country_n or_o of_o the_o same_o religion_n or_o the_o like_a it_o may_v be_v reply_v that_o there_o be_v no_o warrant_n for_o any_o other_o signification_n of_o a_o new_a successive_a head_n or_o horn_n in_o the_o same_o jurisdiction_n than_o that_o of_o a_o new_a name_n of_o the_o govern_v power_n there_o be_v many_o other_o difference_n in_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o several_a king_n of_o the_o persian_a and_o grecian_a monarchy_n viz._n several_a line_n and_o family_n several_a different_a country_n but_o yet_o they_o be_v all_o comprehend_v under_o one_o and_o the_o same_o horn._n the_o only_a plain_a example_n that_o we_o have_v of_o the_o change_n of_o a_o single_a horn_n in_o the_o same_o beast_n which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o change_n of_o a_o head_n observe_v 3._o prop._n 16._o be_v that_o of_o the_o two_o horn_n of_o the_o ram_n dan._n 8._o where_o all_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o latter_a horn_n and_o the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o last_o be_v know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n whereas_o the_o other_o be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o media_n in_o the_o same_o one_o kingdom_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n there_o be_v therefore_o no_o warrant_n for_o make_v the_o six_o king_n any_o thing_n else_o but_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n till_o it_o be_v change_v for_o a_o roman_a government_n of_o another_o name_n there_o be_v no_o kind_n of_o scruple_n to_o be_v make_v against_o this_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o name_n of_o king_n which_o be_v common_a to_o all_o the_o eight_o king_n for_o that_o be_v know_v to_o be_v very_o dubious_o use_v in_o scripture_n but_o especial_o in_o prophecy_n to_o signify_v either_o a_o kingdom_n or_o a_o government_n in_o a_o nation_n of_o another_o kind_n than_o the_o kingly_a government_n the_o most_o certain_a example_n of_o it_o be_v this_o present_a use_n of_o the_o word_n king_n where_o it_o must_v at_o least_o signify_v a_o emperor_n which_o be_v a_o government_n of_o another_o denomination_n and_o so_o different_a from_o that_o of_o king_n that_o the_o roman_n which_o permit_v the_o one_o be_v say_v to_o have_v diadem_n have_v hieron_n balbus_n de_fw-fr coronatione_fw-la c._n 13._o julius_n caesar_n etc._n etc._n julius_n caesar_n who_o when_o he_o have_v engross_v the_o dictatorian_n and_o regal_a power_n to_o himself_o because_o he_o know_v that_o the_o name_n of_o king_n be_v hate_v by_o the_o roman_n and_o even_o execrable_a to_o they_o to_o decline_v the_o envy_n of_o it_o instead_o of_o king_n choose_v rather_o to_o be_v call_v emperor_n when_o mark_v anthony_n the_o consul_n offer_v he_o the_o diadem_n he_o cry_v out_o aloud_o that_o he_o be_v caesar_n and_o not_o a_o king_n and_o throw_v away_o the_o diadem_n a_o hatred_n for_o the_o other_o grotius_n answer_n to_o this_o be_v that_o a_o emperor_n have_v real_o the_o same_o power_n that_o a_o king_n have_v but_o if_o that_o be_v sufficient_a to_o qualify_v a_o supreme_a power_n for_o the_o name_n or_o title_n of_o king_n then_o all_o the_o several_a different_a ruler_n of_o the_o roman_a state_n may_v as_o well_o have_v reference_n see_v reference_n that_o name_n and_o so_o be_v comprehend_v under_o the_o five_o first_o king_n here_o mention_v for_o the_o consul_n be_v say_v to_o have_v succeed_v into_o all_o the_o power_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n that_o be_v before_o they_o and_o all_o the_o other_o kind_n of_o government_n have_v the_o same_o authority_n and_o though_o there_o shall_v be_v some_o small_a difference_n in_o the_o degree_n of_o their_o authority_n yet_o that_o be_v no_o more_o than_o be_v to_o be_v find_v betwixt_o king_n betwixt_o ribera_n in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n v._n 10._o numer_n 15._o but_o if_o any_o one_o shall_v think_v it_o hard_o and_o force_v that_o many_o king_n shall_v be_v signify_v by_o the_o name_n of_o one_o king_n and_o shall_v think_v that_o these_o seven_o be_v but_o seven_o single_a king_n let_v he_o know_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o all_o expositor_n have_v understand_v that_o in_o every_o one_o of_o these_o seven_o be_v comprehend_v a_o great_a many_o and_o that_o never_o do_v any_o take_v they_o to_o be_v seven_o single_a person_n only_o but_o victorinus_n who_o opinion_n all_o do_v deserve_o cry_v out_o against_o and_o then_o next_o let_v he_o understand_v that_o it_o be_v not_o unusual_a in_o scripture_n by_o one_o king_n to_o signify_v many_o of_o the_o like_a sort_n and_o as_o it_o be_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v especial_o to_o be_v observe_v so_o in_o daniel_n 8._o the_o ram_n with_o the_o two_o horn_n do_v signify_v all_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n succeed_v one_o another_o in_o order_n and_o make_v as_o it_o be_v but_o one_o body_n who_o be_v therefore_o account_v but_o as_o one_o king_n so_o that_o in_o jeremiah_n chap._n 25._o and_o they_o shall_v serve_v the_o king_n of_o babylon_n 70_o year_n which_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o understand_v of_o one_o single_a king_n different_a sort_n of_o king_n as_o for_o the_o plea_n that_o the_o name_n of_o a_o king_n denote_v a_o single_a person_n almost_o scripture_n almost_o ribera_n in_o cap._n 1._o apocal._n v._n 3._o numer_n 5._o citat_fw-la we_o may_v say_v that_o which_o be_v begin_v be_v now_o do_v or_o do_v wherefore_o since_o those_o thing_n be_v short_o to_o begin_v he_o may_v well_o say_v the_o thing_n which_o shall_v short_o be_v do_v although_o they_o be_v not_o short_o to_o be_v end_v this_o be_v the_o common_a use_n of_o speech_n and_o the_o use_n of_o scripture_n all_o the_o example_n in_o daniel_n of_o that_o name_n do_v show_v reference_n see_v reference_n that_o it_o do_v signify_v a_o succession_n of_o many_o single_a person_n in_o a_o kingdom_n prop._n 16._o part_v the_o last_o this_o grotius_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o but_o think_v it_o argument_n sufficient_a against_o it_o to_o call_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o quis_fw-la unquam_fw-la ita_fw-la loquor_fw-la to_o which_o ribera_n do_v best_a answer_n on_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n pag._n 528._o that_o all_o expositor_n have_v say_v so_o and_o never_o any_o but_o victorinus_n say_v otherwise_o but_o in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o by_o the_o four_o beast_n call_v four_o king_n be_v mean_v four_o kingdom_n and_o by_o the_o four_o of_o these_o king_n the_o roman_a commonwealth_n for_o it_o be_v describe_v in_o that_o state_n in_o which_o it_o conquer_v the_o grecian_a monarchy_n which_o be_v in_o the_o state_n of_o its_o commonwealth_n and_o deut._n 33._o 5._o and_o judge_n 9_o 16_o 18._o chap._n 17._o 6._o ch_n 18._o 1._o ch_n 19_o 1._o ch_n 21._o 25._o the_o
destruction_n of_o the_o species_n or_o soul_n of_o it_o that_o be_v of_o the_o society_n of_o that_o people_n either_o by_o slavery_n or_o by_o subjection_n only_o to_o a_o new_a authority_n artic._n 4_o 5_o 6._o ibid._n artic._n 8._o as_o grotius_n determine_v concern_v the_o continuance_n of_o the_o same_o body_n of_o people_n in_o the_o reference_n see_v reference_n 9th_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_n &_o pacis_fw-la and_o therefore_o be_v they_o still_o the_o command_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n 9_o this_o be_v very_o learned_o confirm_v by_o testify_v by_o thus_o be_v the_o people_n of_o rome_n the_o same_o under_o king_n consul_n and_o emperor_n and_o artic._n 11._o be_v the_o same_o at_o this_o day_n because_o they_o still_o retain_v that_o society_n in_o civil_a government_n which_o they_o have_v former_o and_o therefore_o the_o imperial_a power_n do_v always_o reside_v in_o they_o as_o in_o the_o body_n in_o which_o it_o live_v for_o whatever_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n can_v have_v former_o do_v of_o right_a before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o same_o have_v they_o power_n to_o do_v upon_o the_o death_n of_o any_o emperor_n before_o there_o be_v another_o choose_v the_o election_n of_o the_o emperor_n do_v also_o belong_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v oftentimes_o perform_v by_o the_o people_n either_o alone_a or_o by_o the_o senate_n for_o they_o and_o those_o election_n which_o be_v make_v by_o first_o one_o and_o then_o another_o legion_n of_o the_o army_n be_v not_o valid_a by_o the_o right_n of_o those_o legion_n for_o in_o a_o flit_a body_n there_o can_v be_v no_o certain_a right_n but_o from_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o people_n it_o be_v no_o objection_n against_o this_o that_o by_o the_o decree_n of_o antoninus_n all_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v make_v citizen_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o roman_a subject_n get_v nothing_o more_o by_o that_o decree_n than_o what_o the_o colony_n and_o free_a city_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o roman_a province_n use_v to_o have_v which_o be_v to_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o roman_a honour_n and_o to_o have_v the_o privilege_n of_o quirite_n not_o that_o the_o seat_n and_o fountain_n of_o government_n shall_v be_v in_o other_o part_n of_o the_o empire_n as_o it_o be_v at_o rome_n for_o that_o be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o emperor_n to_o give_v who_o can_v not_o change_v the_o fundamental_a law_n for_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o govern_v power_n nor_o be_v it_o any_o diminution_n of_o the_o right_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o emperor_n choose_v rather_o to_o live_v at_o constantinople_n afterward_o than_o at_o rome_n for_o then_o also_o do_v the_o whole_a people_n of_o rome_n confirm_v and_o make_v valid_a the_o election_n which_o be_v make_v by_o a_o part_n of_o they_o at_o constantinople_n who_o for_o that_o be_v call_v the_o byzantine_n quirite_n by_o claudian_n and_o those_o of_o rome_n do_v still_o preserve_v the_o prerogative_n of_o their_o city_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o precedence_n of_o their_o consul_n which_o be_v no_o small_a monument_n of_o their_o original_a right_n wherefore_o all_o the_o right_n which_o those_o of_o constantinople_n have_v to_o choose_v the_o roman_a emperor_n do_v depend_v upon_o the_o will_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n to_o this_o purpose_n be_v that_o of_o hieron_n balbus_n de_fw-fr conventione_n c._n 13._o but_o sometime_o the_o emperor_n be_v choose_v by_o the_o army_n who_o be_v then_o account_v right_o choose_v if_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n do_v confirm_v it_o ludovic_n â_fw-la rebeuberg_n a_o caesarian_a writer_n cap._n 3._o de_fw-la juribus_fw-la reg._n &_o imp._n romanor_n charlemaign_v never_o call_v himself_o emperor_n before_o he_o be_v anoint_v and_o crown_v by_o pope_n leo_n the_o roman_n with_o one_o consent_n do_v give_v the_o imperial_a acclamation_n to_o charlemaign_v and_o when_o he_o be_v crown_v by_o pope_n leo_n they_o call_v he_o caesar_n and_o augustus_n m._n fribeius_n in_o the_o comment_n in_o which_o way_n of_o acclamation_n say_v he_o the_o popular_a election_n both_o at_o rome_n and_o constantinople_n do_v at_o that_o time_n consist_v as_o paulus_n diaconus_fw-la in_o histor_n miscella_fw-la &_o anastas_n bibliothecarius_n do_v testify_v grotius_n himself_o in_o that_o same_o chapter_n and_o the_o comment_n on_o it_o where_o he_o show_v as_o a_o lawyer_n that_o it_o be_v always_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o right_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n to_o determine_v the_o next_o succession_n to_o the_o government_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o the_o time_n of_o every_o vacancy_n that_o therefore_o all_o election_n of_o prince_n and_o law_n be_v to_o be_v confirm_v by_o they_o so_o that_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n be_v general_o so_o confirm_v and_o their_o law_n ratify_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o give_v authority_n to_o their_o government_n they_o have_v one_o of_o the_o consul_n and_o a_o part_n of_o the_o senate_n of_o rome_n general_o reside_v with_o they_o as_o delegated_a from_o that_o city_n to_o give_v authority_n to_o their_o order_n as_o long_o as_o there_o be_v a_o good_a correspondence_n betwixt_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a empire_n and_o to_o show_v which_o of_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v the_o chief_a fountain_n of_o the_o roman_a power_n the_o consul_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n always_o have_v the_o precedence_n so_o that_o as_o long_o as_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_a senate_n and_o consul_n do_v continue_v at_o rome_n which_o be_v till_o the_o conquest_n of_o rome_n by_o justinian_n the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o that_o city_n must_v come_v in_o for_o a_o share_n at_o least_o in_o the_o then_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v here_o establish_v 10._o and_o the_o way_n to_o make_v any_o man_n a_o roman_a in_o distinction_n to_o other_o that_o be_v subject_n of_o that_o empire_n be_v to_o make_v he_o a_o citizen_n of_o rome_n which_o do_v manifest_o show_v that_o no_o power_n can_v be_v proper_o say_v to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o be_v without_o any_o authority_n from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n 11._o the_o city_n of_o rome_n have_v also_o a_o very_a peculiar_a acknowledgement_n from_o the_o whole_a government_n of_o the_o empire_n that_o it_o be_v the_o head_n and_o fountain_n of_o all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o in_o a_o more_o eminent_a way_n than_o we_o read_v of_o any_o other_o city_n beside_o for_o all_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o province_n at_o their_o return_n from_o their_o office_n use_v to_o lay_v down_o the_o ensign_n of_o their_o authority_n at_o the_o gate_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n before_o they_o enter_v the_o town_n in_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o first_o fountain_n of_o their_o magistracy_n which_o they_o do_v therefore_o thus_o signify_v to_o be_v resign_v up_o into_o her_o hand_n when_o they_o return_v home_o again_o l._n ult_n de_fw-fr officio_fw-la procon_n 12._o beside_o that_o during_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n of_o cod._n justinian_n praefat._n consuetudo_fw-la romanae_fw-la vrbis_fw-la sequenda_fw-la ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la quia_fw-la roma_fw-la est_fw-la caput_fw-la orbis_n terrarum_fw-la to_o this_o purpose_n do_v the_o eastern_a emperor_n before_o give_v the_o precedence_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n so_o all_o over_o cassiodorus_n varior_fw-la p._n 41_o 112_o 207_o 302_o 311_o 319_o 341_o 348_o 359_o 361_o 390_o 396._o rome_n have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o world_n with_o such_o character_n as_o these_o in_o that_o city_n where_o honour_n do_v always_o reside_v in_o the_o most_o sacred_a city_n none_o can_v be_v great_a than_o he_o to_o who_o care_n rome_n be_v commit_v not_o only_a rome_n though_o in_o it_o be_v contain_v all_o thing_n whatsoever_o be_v do_v in_o that_o city_n be_v almost_o in_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n if_o the_o head_n of_o the_o world_n rejoice_v all_o the_o rest_n must_v do_v the_o same_o not_o in_o the_o province_n but_o in_o the_o head_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o this_o be_v just_a before_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n justinian_n at_o least_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n though_o no_o long_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v call_v and_o account_v the_o metropolis_n of_o it_o and_o therefore_o be_v it_o for_o all_o that_o time_n call_v the_o head_n of_o the_o world_n the_o head_n of_o all_o thing_n wherefore_o by_o the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o be_v by_o any_o head_n
time_n of_o the_o vision_n if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o these_o emperor_n be_v rather_o two_o head_n than_o one_o like_o the_o representation_n of_o two_o of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n by_o two_o distinct_a horn_n succeed_v to_o 8._o dan._n 8._o the_o first_o it_o may_v be_v answer_v that_o according_a to_o the_o account_n of_o all_o historian_n tho'_o they_o seem_v to_o have_v a_o divide_a empire_n yet_o they_o act_v in_o almost_o all_o the_o public_a affair_n as_o but_o other_o but_o bellarmin_n de_fw-fr translat_n imperii_fw-la occident_n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o erat_fw-la tamen_fw-la etc._n etc._n but_o so_o common_a to_o they_o both_o be_v the_o whole_a administration_n of_o the_o empire_n that_o be_v to_o both_o the_o western_a and_o eastern_a emperor_n that_o the_o law_n be_v make_v for_o the_o whole_a empire_n by_o the_o authority_n and_o in_o the_o name_n of_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o if_o one_o of_o they_o die_v without_o child_n the_o government_n of_o the_o whole_a empire_n fall_v to_o the_o other_o one_o government_n of_o the_o whole_a empire_n they_o have_v both_o their_o authority_n confirm_v at_o rome_n they_o own_v the_o same_o law_n and_o join_v together_o in_o the_o make_n of_o they_o the_o law_n bear_v the_o name_n of_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o no_o law_n can_v be_v make_v but_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o both_o the_o prince_n and_o if_o either_o of_o they_o die_v without_o child_n the_o other_o succeed_v he_o in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o rome_n be_v divide_v betwixt_o they_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a senate_n do_v always_o sit_v at_o constantinople_n one_o of_o the_o consul_n do_v ordinary_o belong_v to_o that_o city_n there_o be_v indeed_o a_o promiscuous_a use_n of_o this_o right_n of_o choose_v the_o consul_n betwixt_o the_o two_o imperial_a seat_n as_o onuphrius_n panurinus_n do_v show_v lib._n fast_o pag._n 290._o sometime_o both_o the_o consul_n be_v make_v at_o rome_n sometime_o both_o at_o constantinople_n sometime_o none_o at_o all_o sometime_o one_o in_o the_o east_n another_o in_o the_o west_n so_o that_o as_o as_o panciroll_fw-fr notit_fw-la imp._n occident_n p._n 1._o but_o yet_o both_o the_o prince_n of_o consul_n see_n onuph_n panvi_fw-la fast_o p._n 61._o and_o p._n 290._o where_o he_o give_v a_o chronicle_n of_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a consul_n the_o east_n and_o west_n do_v always_o administer_v the_o affair_n of_o the_o empire_n by_o a_o joint_a consent_n they_o make_v the_o law_n together_o they_o govern_v the_o army_n by_o consent_n and_o choose_v the_o consul_n one_o of_o which_o reside_v at_o rome_n and_o the_o other_o at_o constantinople_n so_o that_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v two_o half_n of_o the_o empire_n join_v together_o pancirollus_n do_v very_o proper_o express_v it_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v two_o half_a empire_n join_v together_o and_o according_o in_o the_o notitia_fw-la imperii_fw-la which_o be_v the_o imperial_a standard_n of_o all_o the_o dignity_n and_o office_n of_o the_o empire_n both_o civil_a and_o military_a and_o be_v in_o use_n in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o military_a ensign_n and_o the_o arm_n of_o the_o chief_a dignity_n be_v there_o describe_v as_o represent_v the_o perfect_a unity_n of_o the_o two_o emperor_n in_o their_o design_n of_o govern_v the_o whole_a world_n all_o the_o great_a civil-magistrate_n as_o the_o praefect_n 40._o pancirol_n not_o it_o imp._n orient_a pag._n 40._o consul_n proconsul_n vicarii_fw-la etc._n etc._n have_v always_o the_o two_o emperor_n head_n raise_v upon_o gild_a pedestal_n and_o carry_v before_o they_o as_o the_o ensign_n of_o their_o authority_n pancirollus_n admire_v that_o of_o the_o corrector_n of_o apulia_n and_o calabria_n as_o the_o most_o expressive_a of_o the_o intent_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n notit_fw-la dignitat_fw-la occident_n p._n 87._o and_o that_o of_o the_o precedent_n of_o dalmatia_n be_v much_o the_o same_o pag._n 91._o ibid._n it_o be_v two_o prince_n upon_o the_o top_n of_o a_o gild_a pillar_n with_o their_o back_n to_o one_o another_o but_o so_o close_o join_v together_o that_o they_o end_v in_o one_o common_a body_n and_o of_o all_o the_o public_a ensign_n of_o authority_n he_o say_v pag._n 46._o notit_fw-la orient_n that_o the_o head_n or_o face_n of_o the_o prince_n be_v the_o chief_a 3._o the_o military_a dignity_n have_v the_o same_o figure_n of_o the_o prince_n head_n conjoin_v engrave_v on_o a_o gild_a plate_n on_o the_o backside_n of_o a_o book_n and_o it_o and_o panciroll_fw-fr notit_fw-la imp._n orient_a p._n 56._o de_fw-fr m._n militum_fw-la praesentali_fw-la the_o badge_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o dignity_n be_v a_o book_n upon_o a_o chest_n cover_v with_o white_a tapestry_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o it_o be_v a_o golden_a plate_n with_o the_o two_o gild_a face_n of_o the_o prince_n engrave_v in_o it_o every_o legion_n have_v the_o same_o draw_v together_o with_o the_o eagle_n in_o their_o banner_n beside_o the_o distinguish_a figure_n of_o the_o legion_n the_o distinguish_a ensign_n duo_fw-la ensign_n panciroll_fw-fr notit_fw-la imper._n orient_a p._n 59_o de_fw-la legionibus_fw-la every_o legion_n consist_v of_o ten_o company_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v call_v milliaria_fw-la this_o have_v the_o charge_n of_o the_o eagle_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a ensign_n in_o the_o army_n and_o the_o face_n of_o the_o two_o prince_n and_o pag._n 46._o every_o legion_n have_v the_o prince_n head_n with_o the_o eagle_n and_o they_o adore_v they_o upon_o the_o top_n of_o the_o colour_n the_o first_o company_n pay_v their_o veneration_n to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o emperor_n that_o be_v to_o a_o divine_a representation_n of_o authority_n and_o present_a at_o hand_n and_o vegetius_n de_fw-fr re_fw-la militari_fw-la in_o the_o second_o rank_n after_o the_o eagle_n and_o the_o image_n stand_v the_o 6_o troop_n and_o add_v the_o imaginiferi_fw-la be_v those_o that_o carry_v the_o emperor_n image_n panciroll_fw-fr notit_fw-la imper._n orient_a à _fw-fr cap._n 50._o usque_fw-la ad_fw-la cap._n 60._o idem_fw-la notit_fw-la imper._n occident_n à _fw-fr cap._n 20._o ad_fw-la cap._n 28._o panciroll_fw-fr notit_fw-la imper._n oriental_n cap._n 39_o pag._n 70._o defensores_fw-la the_o old_a coin_n that_o have_v two_o serpent_n join_v by_o the_o tail_n be_v a_o type_n of_o the_o one_o common_a power_n of_o the_o two_o consul_n in_o both_o their_o authority_n the_o inscription_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o twofold_a rule_n of_o the_o two_o consul_n prattica_fw-la dalle_fw-la medaglie_fw-mi di_fw-mi carlo_n patino_n pag._n 150._o the_o roman_n use_v to_o comprehend_v their_o history_n in_o two_o or_o three_o word_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o these_o follow_a example_n of_o medal_n amor_fw-la mutuus_fw-la augustorum_n etc._n etc._n and_o p._n 161._o among_o the_o abbreviation_n of_o the_o inscription_n of_o medal_n this_o be_v one_o augg._n which_o be_v interpret_v to_o be_v augusti_fw-la duo_fw-la of_o every_o particular_a legion_n have_v also_o general_o the_o same_o signification_n and_o that_o be_v show_v most_o common_o by_o two_o circle_n of_o different_a colour_n 35._o pancirol_n notit_fw-la dignitat_fw-la l._n 1._o 252._o c._n 2._o p._n 35._o round_v a_o ball_n which_o augustus_n first_o order_v to_o signify_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o world_n by_o the_o roman_n sometime_o by_o two_o half_a circle_n conjoin_v and_o yet_o distinguish_v sometime_o by_o a_o circle_n or_o ball_n gird_v about_o with_o two_o different_a wreath_n sometime_o by_o two_o half_a snake_n rise_v from_o a_o basis_n and_o meet_v with_o their_o head_n in_o a_o circle_n or_o by_o two_o half_a horse_n or_o hawk_n or_o horn_n enclose_v a_o ball_n or_o some_o round_a figure_n sometime_o by_o halfmoon_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o sagittarii_fw-la have_v this_o plain_o express_v in_o they_o by_o a_o cirlce_a about_o a_o globe_n and_o two_o eagle_n on_o each_o side_n of_o it_o and_o the_o two_o emperor_n above_o it_o the_o mattiaci_n also_o by_o a_o white_a globe_n encircle_v with_o two_o round_n red_a and_o white_a and_o above_o it_o the_o face_n of_o the_o two_o emperor_n and_o much_o the_o same_o have_v the_o tertia_fw-la dioclesiana_n thebaeorum_n other_o that_o be_v more_o uncertain_a i_o will_v not_o mention_v and_o these_o seem_v all_o to_o be_v do_v in_o imitation_n of_o the_o impress_n of_o the_o old_a coin_n make_v to_o signify_v the_o two_o consul_n govern_v the_o one_o roman_a state_n which_o be_v represent_v by_o two_o serpent_n join_v by_o their_o tail_n with_o this_o inscription_n 3._o inscription_n baronius_n anno_fw-la 472._o odoacer_n make_v a_o law_n which_o he_o proclaim_v by_o his_o praefect_n basilius_n in_o a_o full_a assembly_n of_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o vatican_n that_o after_o the_o decease_n of_o simplicius_n than_o bishop_n of_o rome_n
by_o pope_n leo._n as_o king_n and_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o they_o be_v own_v for_o such_o by_o all_o christian_a prince_n in_o their_o treaty_n with_o they_o the_o pope_n also_o who_o confer_v this_o right_a and_o title_n of_o roman_a emperor_n be_v by_o custom_n and_o prescription_n the_o to_n the_o clementin_n de_fw-la sententia_fw-la &_o re_fw-la judicata_fw-la that_o law_n be_v make_v by_o pope_n clement_n v._o against_o henry_n vii_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o interregnum_fw-la or_o vacancy_n after_o every_o emperor_n death_n the_o pope_n shall_v have_v all_o the_o power_n over_o the_o imperial_a country_n and_o to_n the_o administrator_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o time_n of_o a_o vacancy_n and_o be_v the_o representative_a of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n in_o who_o the_o power_n of_o choose_v or_o approve_v the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n do_v always_o reside_v how_o various_a soever_o the_o way_n of_o choose_v he_o be_v as_o grotius_n inform_v we_o in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_n &_o pacis_fw-la &_o bellarm._n de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n rom._n 3._o note_v 1_o &_o 2._o on_o chap._n 3._o these_o right_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a emperor_n be_v also_o confirm_v by_o that_o civil_a law_n which_o be_v always_o in_o former_a time_n the_o general_n law_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o be_v so_o now_o for_o the_o great_a part_n of_o it_o and_o his_o title_n have_v be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n themselves_o his_o power_n in_o dispose_v of_o the_o fee_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o they_o in_o blondus_fw-la trithemius_n sabellicus_n cuspinian_n etc._n etc._n and_o almost_o all_o historian_n do_v blame_v the_o emperor_n rodolph_n of_o hasburg_n for_o sell_v the_o fee_n of_o the_o imperial_a town_n and_o principality_n in_o italy_n but_o the_o pope_n be_v well_o please_v with_o it_o because_o it_o keep_v the_o emperor_n at_o great_a distance_n from_o they_o italy_n he_o be_v continual_o in_o the_o exercise_n of_o and_o have_v public_a homage_n do_v he_o for_o the_o dutchy_n of_o milan_n mantua_n modena_n montferret_n &c_n &c_n and_o for_o other_o right_n in_o these_o part_n chapter_n part_n grot._n respon_n de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la in_o not._n 6._o of_o this_o chapter_n his_o be_v of_o the_o german_a nation_n signify_v no_o more_o against_o he_o than_o it_o do_v against_o other_o that_o they_o be_v of_o thrace_n or_o dalmatia_n or_o hungary_n beside_o there_o be_v a_o plain_a distinction_n in_o his_o title_n betwixt_o that_o of_o caesar_n or_o the_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o his_o be_v king_n of_o germany_n hungary_n bohemia_n it_o can_v be_v no_o objection_n against_o this_o that_o the_o imperial_a power_n have_v no_o exercise_n of_o authority_n over_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n or_o over_o all_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n for_o 1._o his_o absence_n from_o rome_n and_o from_o the_o particular_a government_n reference_n see_v reference_n of_o it_o be_v no_o great_a argument_n against_o his_o be_v the_o head_n of_o that_o city_n as_o it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o empire_n than_o it_o be_v against_o those_o roman_a emperor_n who_o first_o leave_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n to_o its_o own_o disposal_n and_o seat_v themselves_o at_o ravenna_n and_o though_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a emperor_n be_v now_o less_o at_o rome_n than_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o those_o emperor_n yet_o as_o long_o as_o he_o be_v still_o own_a there_o as_o lord_n paramount_n of_o the_o whole_a empire_n of_o that_o city_n a_o particular_a privilege_n of_o exemption_n from_o the_o execution_n of_o his_o order_n among_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o rome_n be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o assert_v it_o to_o be_v a_o privilege_a place_n within_o the_o extent_n of_o his_o jurisdiction_n beside_o that_o it_o be_v by_o prince_n by_o the_o pope_n themselves_o pretend_v no_o other_o right_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n than_o the_o donation_n of_o their_o emperor_n and_o these_o be_v upon_o occasion_n recall_v the_o most_o famous_a instance_n of_o which_o be_v no_o late_a than_o the_o year_n 963._o when_o pope_n leo_n viii_o make_v a_o most_o solemn_a renunciation_n of_o all_o the_o imperial_a donation_n that_o have_v be_v give_v to_o his_o predecessor_n and_o this_o for_o himself_o and_o his_o successor_n to_o the_o emperor_n otho_n i._n and_o his_o successor_n and_o to_o this_o subscribe_v the_o archbishop_n cardinal_n and_o all_o the_o clergy_n there_o and_o the_o consul_n senator_n etc._n etc._n and_o all_o the_o civil_a governor_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o papacy_n as_o be_v record_v by_o theodoric_n à _fw-fr nyem_n there_o be_v indeed_o continual_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o pope_n and_o emperor_n about_o these_o donation_n and_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o whole_o in_o the_o free_a possession_n of_o the_o government_n of_o it_o till_o it_o be_v give_v away_o by_o the_o emperor_n charles_n iu._n who_o in_o lieu_n of_o it_o have_v the_o golden_a bull_n to_o choose_v the_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n in_o germany_n blondus_fw-la in_o his_o 2_o decad._n lib._n 10._o give_v that_o account_n of_o pope_n innocent_a vi_o that_o he_o will_v not_o give_v he_o the_o imperial_a crown_n but_o upon_o this_o condition_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o keep_v his_o public_a meeting_n there_o nor_o make_v any_o order_n about_o the_o roman_n without_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o keep_v any_o constant_a court_n at_o rome_n or_o in_o italy_n thus_o be_v the_o emperor_n sigismond_n bring_v afterward_o to_o do_v much_o the_o same_o thing_n by_o pope_n eugenius_n about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o that_o under_o the_o name_n of_o confirm_v the_o donation_n of_o constantine_n and_o of_o the_o other_o prince_n the_o consent_n of_o the_o emperor_n themselves_o that_o they_o exercise_v no_o temporal_a superiority_n there_o and_o that_o power_n which_o they_o have_v lose_v there_o be_v only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o power_n there_o exercise_v before_o they_o by_o a_o church-head_n according_a to_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o prophecy_n 12._o rev._n 13._o 12._o 2._o as_o for_o the_o inconsiderableness_n of_o his_o power_n or_o authority_n over_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o be_v foretell_v of_o he_o in_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o it_o be_v express_o signify_v in_o the_o figure_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v but_o the_o head_n 12._o rev._n 13._o 1_o &_o chap._n 17._o 12._o of_o the_o roman_a empire_n when_o it_o be_v divide_v into_o they_o into_o aventinus_n in_o annal._n boior_n lib._n 7._o eberhard_n archbishop_n of_o saltzbourg_n about_o the_o year_n 1240._o describe_v the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n over_o the_o imperial_a with_o application_n to_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o apocalypse_n the_o emperor_n say_v he_o be_v now_o no_o more_o than_o a_o name_n the_o ten_o king_n who_o have_v part_v the_o world_n among_o they_o do_v destroy_v it_o rather_o than_o govern_v it_o under_o they_o be_v grow_v up_o that_o little_a horn_n which_o have_v eye_n and_o a_o mouth_n speak_v proud_a thing_n what_o can_v be_v clear_a than_o this_o prophecy_n turn_v over_o the_o annal_n all_o the_o strange_a thing_n which_o our_o master_n forewarn_v we_o of_o be_v already_o come_v to_o pass_v ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n de_fw-fr jurib_n reg._n &_o imp._n rom._n cap._n 9_o show_v that_o the_o imperial_a authority_n stand_v upon_o the_o same_o title_n that_o charlemain_n leave_v to_o his_o son_n by_o inheritance_n the_o way_n by_o election_n succeed_v into_o the_o same_o right_n and_o so_o the_o imperial_a power_n have_v still_o the_o same_o title_n over_o the_o land_n and_o kingdom_n that_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o roman_a empire_n though_o he_o be_v not_o in_o the_o actual_a possession_n of_o they_o eleven_o distinct_a sovereignty_n represent_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n with_o crown_n upon_o they_o and_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n among_o they_o and_o therefore_o must_v the_o head_n be_v real_o but_o a_o titular_a head_n of_o that_o whole_a empire_n and_o not_o in_o the_o actual_a possession_n of_o all_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o it_o and_o since_o the_o beast_n be_v a_o roman_a secular_a power_n in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a by_o coral_n preced_a and_o there_o be_v no_o other_o secular_a power_n of_o the_o empire_n who_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v superior_a to_o all_o the_o rest_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n but_o he_o alone_o the_o smallness_n of_o his_o dominion_n can_v hinder_v he_o from_o be_v a_o secular_a head_n of_o rome_n beside_o he_o be_v in_o the_o actual_a possession_n and_o exercise_n of_o many_o privilege_n
the_o time_n of_o the_o continuance_n and_o the_o last_o period_n of_o so_o formidable_a a_o power_n as_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v describe_v to_o be_v i_o will_v now_o proceed_v to_o propound_v my_o apprehension_n about_o those_o particular_a circumstance_n which_o be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o necessary_a because_o almost_o all_o the_o application_n of_o the_o many_o character_n and_o property_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v seem_v to_o depend_v upon_o such_o a_o particular_a determination_n and_o because_o i_o know_v it_o will_v be_v difficult_a to_o prevail_v with_o any_o who_o have_v frame_v to_o themselves_o a_o hypothesis_n of_o their_o own_o about_o these_o thing_n to_o see_v any_o convince_a proof_n for_o the_o way_n that_o i_o make_v choice_n of_o to_o be_v civil_a to_o the_o understanding_n and_o assurance_n of_o other_o i_o will_v now_o propound_v my_o own_o particular_a application_n under_o the_o name_n of_o query_n instead_o of_o proposition_n tho'_o to_o myself_o they_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v of_o much_o the_o same_o strength_n i_o will_v therefore_o first_o have_v it_o consider_v whether_o at_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n be_v conquest_n of_o the_o italian_a query_n 1_o goth_n there_o have_v not_o be_v at_o least_o two_o such_o change_n of_o the_o secular_a sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n about_o the_o beast_n as_o may_v be_v call_v two_o different_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o the_o secular_a sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n be_v the_o imperial_a government_n and_o six_o head_n by_o prop._n 19_o and_o 5._o and_o the_o imperial_a government_n as_o the_o six_o head_n be_v change_v at_o late_a upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o the_o heruli_n and_o goth_n by_o prop._n the_o 22._o there_o remain_v then_o nothing_o more_o to_o be_v do_v for_o the_o determine_n of_o this_o question_n than_o to_o show_v that_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o heruli_n and_o goth_n to_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n and_o italy_n do_v make_v a_o new_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o than_o it_o will_v not_o be_v question_v but_o that_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o goth_n by_o justinian_n do_v also_o make_v the_o other_o head_n that_o be_v to_o be_v revive_v that_o the_o succession_n of_o those_o barbarous_a king_n at_o rome_n do_v make_v a_o new_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n appear_v from_o the_o definition_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n prop._n the_o 21_o for_o upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o these_o king_n and_o their_o reign_n over_o rome_n and_o italy_n the_o supreme_a secular_a power_n of_o rome_n be_v change_v and_o another_o own_v there_o in_o the_o place_n of_o it_o tho'_o the_o one_o part_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n remain_v still_o sound_a at_o constantinople_n yet_o by_o the_o change_n of_o the_o other_o part_n of_o it_o which_o do_v more_o immediate_o preside_v over_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n come_v to_o be_v divide_v betwixt_o a_o king_n and_o a_o emperor_n and_o so_o that_o which_o be_v a_o form_n of_o government_n pure_o imperial_a before_o come_v to_o be_v a_o mixture_n of_o kingly_a and_o imperial_a government_n for_o that_o the_o new_a king_n of_o italy_n and_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n make_v still_o but_o one_o supreme_a form_n of_o roman_a government_n tho'_o divide_v in_o the_o seat_n of_o their_o empire_n appear_v from_o the_o state_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n before_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o these_o barbarous_a king_n the_o eastern_a and_o western_a emperor_n be_v then_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o imperial_a head_n tho'_o they_o have_v two_o different_a kingdom_n they_o have_v both_o of_o they_o their_o authority_n 158._o chap._n xvii_o pag._n 157_o 158._o from_o the_o 4._o the_o see_v note_v the_o second_o on_o chap._n 3._o grotius_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la bell._n &_o pac._n lib._n 2._o c._n 9_o art_n 11._o and_o in_o the_o annotat._n onuphrius_n panvinius_n lib._n fast_a do_v frequent_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o constantinopolitan_a and_o roman_a consul_n and_o show_v they_o to_o have_v be_v indifferent_o choose_v from_o either_o of_o those_o city_n see_v pancirollus_n in_o note_n 2._o chap._n 4._o same_o people_n and_o senate_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o be_v there_o half_a the_o senate_n and_o one_o of_o the_o consul_n ordinary_o reside_v at_o constantinople_n the_o law_n also_o of_o the_o empire_n be_v joint_o subscribe_v by_o both_o and_o do_v now_o in_o the_o code_n bear_v the_o name_n of_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o it_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o a_o great_a part_n of_o pancirollus_n explication_n of_o the_o notitia_fw-la imperii_fw-la to_o show_v that_o the_o military_a ensign_n and_o the_o arm_n of_o the_o chief_a dignity_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v almost_o every_o one_o of_o they_o figure_n on_o purpose_n contrive_v by_o the_o emperor_n and_o give_v by_o their_o authority_n to_o represent_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n all_o over_o the_o world_n under_o the_o divide_a share_n of_o the_o two_o imperial_a head_n of_o it_o as_o have_v 17._o ch._n 17._o be_v before_o observe_v page_n 148._o and_o thus_o be_v the_o two_o empire_n but_o like_o the_o two_o province_n of_o the_o two_o consul_n of_o rome_n which_o nevertheless_o be_v but_o one_o unite_v supreme_a government_n of_o the_o roman_n now_o all_o the_o change_n of_o this_o imperial_a partnership_n in_o the_o government_n by_o the_o change_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v the_o introduce_v the_o kingly_a power_n into_o that_o share_n of_o the_o empire_n for_o in_o every_o thing_n else_o the_o new_a king_n observe_v city_n observe_v sigonius_n de_fw-fr occident_n imper._n lib._n 15._o odoacer_n do_v humble_a the_o authority_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o consul_n but_o in_o every_o thing_n else_o he_o retain_v the_o old_a constitution_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n and_o the_o right_n and_o name_n of_o the_o magistrate_n give_v the_o bishop_n and_o church_n their_o due_a respect_n and_o speak_v of_o theodorick_n after_o he_o lib._n 16._o he_o retain_v the_o roman_a magistrate_n and_o because_o he_o reign_v by_o the_o emperor_n favour_n and_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o senate_n he_o lay_v aside_o his_o own_o country_n habit_n and_o wear_v the_o purple_a and_o the_o royal_a robe_n he_o set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n every_o way_n like_o the_o ancient_a western_a empire_n joan._n fersius_n silesius_n de_fw-fr praefectura_fw-la praetor_n theodoric_n retain_v still_o the_o roman_a law_n and_o custom_n and_o the_o very_a same_o magistrate_n so_o that_o the_o citizen_n of_o rome_n be_v ashamed_a to_o create_v they_o themselves_o cassiodor_n lib._n 3._o variar_n ep._n 43._o theodoric_n say_v we_o delight_v in_o govern_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o roman_n who_o we_o desire_v to_o maintain_v by_o our_o arms._n and_o all_o over_o that_o book_n nothing_o be_v more_o frequent_a than_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o roman_a commonwealth_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n and_o the_o whole_a business_n of_o it_o be_v the_o king_n or_o governor_n letter_n for_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o by_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o magistrate_n that_o the_o western_a empire_n have_v be_v govern_v by_o before_o hieron_n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n pag._n 867._o speak_v of_o the_o gothish_a government_n in_o italy_n but_o although_o they_o change_v not_o any_o roman_a constitution_n as_o the_o senate_n the_o praefect_n the_o comites_fw-la the_o curator_n and_o the_o like_a yet_o they_o do_v ordinary_o model_n they_o after_o their_o own_o fashion_n but_o yet_o all_o in_o imitation_n of_o the_o roman_a law_n and_o dignity_n and_o pag._n 128._o then_o begin_v italy_n to_o breathe_v and_o flourish_v again_o and_o theodoric_n when_o he_o see_v the_o roman_n who_o he_o have_v a_o affection_n for_o very_o much_o bend_v upon_o their_o ancient_a liberty_n he_o command_v all_o thing_n shall_v be_v administer_v by_o roman_a magistrate_n he_o commit_v the_o whole_a government_n of_o the_o city_n to_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n but_o so_o as_o that_o he_o himself_o choose_v the_o praefect_n of_o the_o city_n the_o old_a form_n reference_n see_v reference_n of_o government_n which_o they_o find_v in_o use_n at_o their_o come_n to_o the_o crown_n as_o appear_v from_o all_o the_o history_n of_o their_o government_n they_o change_v no_o roman_a custom_n say_v rubeus_n and_o it_o may_v 167._o h._n rubeus_n histor_n raven_n p._n 128_o 167._o more_o particular_o be_v see_v in_o cassiodorus_n variarum_fw-la that_o they_o retain_v all_o the_o same_o magistrate_n by_o which_o the_o government_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v administer_v beside_o the_o fall_n of_o
the_o application_n of_o it_o to_o the_o fall_n of_o paganism_n by_o constanstine_n conversion_n be_v that_o the_o reign_n of_o diabolical_a rage_n in_o the_o imperial_a head_n against_o the_o christian_n church_n be_v then_o at_o a_o end_n and_o that_o christianity_n be_v mount_v on_o the_o throne_n instead_o of_o it_o but_o there_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o hint_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n itself_o or_o of_o the_o change_n of_o it_o for_o a_o new_a head_n it_o be_v only_o the_o change_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o that_o head_n and_o therefore_o be_v it_o say_v to_o be_v satan_n only_o cast_v down_o and_o though_o one_o will_v judge_v this_o to_o be_v a_o great_a change_n of_o affair_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n from_o hence_o to_o make_v the_o loss_n of_o the_o dragon_n power_n the_o end_n of_o a_o head_n because_o his_o power_n never_o be_v the_o beginning_n of_o one_o the_o imperial_a head_n have_v not_o its_o denomination_n or_o distinctive_a character_n from_o the_o other_o head_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o dragon_n in_o it_o and_o therefore_o it_o can_v cease_v to_o be_v a_o head_n only_o for_o have_v that_o power_n cast_v out_o of_o it_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o power_n of_o the_o dragon_n that_o be_v the_o distinguish_a character_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n from_o those_o that_o be_v before_o it_o be_v certain_a for_o the_o red_a dragon_n with_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n must_v necessary_o be_v some_o roman_a power_n persecute_v the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o then_o it_o must_v 1._o either_o begin_v at_o pompey_n conquest_n of_o judaea_n which_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o consulary_a government_n and_o continue_v in_o the_o dictatorship_n of_o julius_n caesar_n and_o so_o the_o red_a dagon_n will_v be_v in_o one_o or_o two_o head_n more_o beside_o the_o imperial_a and_o therefore_o can_v not_o be_v the_o mark_n of_o distinction_n betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o imperial_a if_o so_o than_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n without_o the_o dragon_n in_o it_o have_v all_o reason_n to_o be_v account_v the_o same_o head_n still_o since_o the_o dragon_n be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o essential_a difference_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n from_o the_o two_o other_o that_o go_v before_o it_o and_o therefore_o do_v the_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o dragon_n out_o of_o the_o imperial_a head_n make_v no_o change_n of_o that_o property_n which_o make_v it_o a_o head_n or_o two_o the_o dragon_n must_v be_v the_o roman_a persecution_n of_o the_o christian_n and_o then_o the_o imperial_a head_n will_v have_v be_v begin_v a_o long_a time_n before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o dragon_n in_o it_o which_o will_v plain_o show_v that_o as_o the_o imperial_a government_n be_v a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n before_o it_o be_v possess_v by_o the_o dragon_n so_o must_v it_o continue_v the_o same_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n after_o it_o be_v dispossess_v of_o the_o dragon_n 2._o and_o whereas_o this_o opinion_n seem_v to_o be_v countenance_v from_o the_o immediate_a consequence_n of_o it_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n which_o be_v 3._o v._o 3._o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o head_n wound_v to_o death_n and_o heal_v again_o it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o maintainer_n of_o this_o opinion_n themselves_o do_v allow_v at_o least_o 140_o year_n space_n betwixt_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o the_o rise_v of_o that_o other_o beast_n and_o then_o there_o be_v no_o argument_n at_o all_o from_o the_o nearness_n of_o the_o two_o vision_n to_o one_o another_o either_o to_o interpret_v that_o fall_n of_o the_o wound_n of_o any_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n or_o to_o make_v so_o little_a a_o distance_n of_o space_n betwixt_o the_o fall_n and_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n there_o be_v a_o plain_a mention_n of_o a_o flood_n cast_v out_o of_o the_o dragon_n 15._o rev._n 12._o 15._o mouth_n which_o in_o prophetic_a language_n signify_v a_o inundation_n of_o vast_a multitude_n of_o people_n do_v give_v opportunity_n and_o time_n enough_o for_o the_o wound_n of_o the_o head_n and_o the_o heal_a it_o again_o and_o this_o distance_n betwixt_o they_o be_v by_o our_o adversary_n say_v to_o be_v 140_o year_n indeed_o this_o very_o 13_o chapter_n do_v show_v the_o power_n of_o the_o dragon_n to_o be_v whole_o spiritual_a consider_v by_o himself_o for_o he_o be_v represent_v here_o as_o active_a as_o he_o be_v before_o he_o be_v cast_v down_o which_o show_v that_o he_o be_v only_o a_o evil_a spirit_n in_o one_o of_o the_o head_n and_o not_o the_o head_n itself_o for_o than_o his_o cast_v down_o will_v have_v be_v the_o dragon_n deadly_a wound_n as_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v before_o past_a be_v represent_v to_o be_v so_o wound_v whereas_o the_o dragon_n be_v as_o much_o in_o action_n after_o his_o fall_n as_o he_o be_v before_o he_o be_v then_o the_o same_o spiritual_a power_n when_o he_o be_v in_o the_o head_n and_o when_o he_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o it_o and_o therefore_o distinct_a from_o it_o 3._o it_o will_v be_v further_o urge_v that_o this_o will_v make_v the_o imperial_a head_n continue_v a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n after_o it_o be_v turn_v christian_n whereas_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o have_v the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n upon_o they_o but_o it_o be_v know_v that_o thing_n be_v call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o that_o which_o be_v most_o predominant_a among_o they_o and_o since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o christian_a emperor_n in_o that_o head_n be_v inconsiderable_a in_o comparison_n of_o the_o time_n of_o heathenism_n the_o objection_n have_v no_o weight_n in_o it_o 4._o but_o than_o it_o seem_v hard_a to_o answer_v that_o character_n upon_o the_o seven_o head_n or_o gothish_a king_n it_o will_v not_o be_v so_o very_o difficult_a if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o seven_o head_n be_v the_o mix_a form_n of_o imperial_a and_o regal_a government_n for_o it_o be_v not_o hard_a to_o find_v the_o begin_n of_o that_o degeneracy_n of_o christianity_n which_o be_v call_v blasphemy_n in_o the_o establish_a roman_a religion_n saint_n religion_n we_o find_v in_o st._n augustine_n contra_fw-la faustum_n lib._n 20._o c._n 2._o which_o be_v near_o a_o 100_o year_n before_o this_o time_n that_o the_o manachee_n will_v have_v the_o orthodox_n to_o be_v like_o the_o pagan_n and_o faustus_n thence_o say_v you_o have_v turn_v the_o idol_n of_o the_o pagan_n into_o martyr_n who_o you_o worship_v with_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o invocation_n and_o the_o edict_n of_o valens_n and_o theodosius_n against_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n confirm_v it_o hospinian_n pag._n 49._o the_o worship_n of_o the_o saint_n by_o invocation_n etc._n etc._n seem_v to_o be_v very_o near_o akin_a to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o lesser_a god_n among_o the_o heathen_n and_o then_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v blasphemy_n h._n salmeron_n praelud_fw-la 7._o in_o apocalyps_n give_v this_o very_a reason_n why_o by_o babylon_n the_o harlot_n must_v be_v understand_v rome_n heathen_a viz._n because_o it_o do_v worship_v the_o image_n of_o all_o the_o god_n in_o the_o pantheon_n as_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n at_o that_o time_n and_o however_o different_a the_o goth_n may_v be_v from_o the_o roman_n in_o opinion_n yet_o we_o have_v 501._o have_v petavius_n ration_n temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 6._o c._n 2._o de_fw-la theodorico_fw-la and_o tho_o according_a to_o the_o religion_n of_o his_o country_n he_o be_v of_o the_o arrian_n sect_n yet_o he_o defend_v the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o all_o faithfulness_n and_o sigonius_n say_v of_o odoacer_n before_o he_o that_o he_o give_v the_o bishop_n and_o the_o church_n their_o due_a respect_n lib._n 15._o de_fw-fr imp._n occident_n and_o baron_n anno_fw-la 476._o that_o he_o give_v the_o catholic_n church_n no_o trouble_n in_o church-matter_n but_o sufficient_a instance_n of_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o right_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o the_o gothish_a king_n may_v be_v find_v in_o cassiodorus_n book_n of_o variar_n as_o lib._n 2._o ep._n 28._o there_o be_v first_o theodoric_n profession_n that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o force_v religion_n upon_o any_o not_o upon_o jew_n lib._n 3._o ep._n 45._o he_o mention_n the_o defender_n of_o the_o right_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n commissioner_n settle_v by_o himself_o and_o upon_o their_o complaint_n of_o a_o injury_n enjoin_v his_o deputy_n by_o all_o mean_n to_o right_v they_o according_a to_o the_o former_a grant_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n lib._n 4._o ep._n 20._o order_n the_o restitution_n of_o gift_n take_v away_o from_o the_o church_n athalaricus_n after_o he_o make_v
10._o restauration_n of_o the_o imperial_a rule_n after_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n for_o their_o whole_a time_n be_v not_o above_o seventy_o year_n which_o 15._o isa_n 23._o 15._o be_v but_o the_o age_n of_o one_o man_n and_o be_v by_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n call_v the_o day_n of_o one_o king_n and_o be_v a_o very_a short_a space_n of_o time_n in_o comparison_n with_o those_o king_n betwixt_o who_o it_o stand_v and_o to_o who_o time_n of_o reign_n the_o reference_n be_v make_v for_o those_o seventy_o year_n be_v as_o nothing_o in_o comparison_n of_o either_o the_o imperial_a rule_n before_o it_o which_o have_v continue_v for_o above_o five_o hundred_o year_n or_o of_o that_o after_o it_o which_o have_v already_o continue_v above_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o beside_o it_o be_v a_o short_a space_n of_o time_n than_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o seven_o king_n by_o almost_o all_o other_o who_o do_v not_o make_v he_o to_o be_v a_o single_a emperor_n the_o change_n of_o time_n and_o law_n attribute_v to_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o daniel_n may_v signify_v no_o more_o than_o appear_v like_o a_o new_a lawgiver_n in_o the_o church_n but_o if_o it_o be_v desire_v to_o see_v this_o more_o particular_o verify_v of_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n be_v it_o not_o sufficient_a for_o that_o purpose_n that_o his_o code_n be_v then_o make_v the_o stand_a law_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o have_v ever_o since_o continue_v to_o be_v so_o and_o that_o the_o epocha_n that_o dionysius_n exiguus_fw-la do_v then_o bring_v in_o of_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n against_o the_o old_a epocha_n ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la have_v ever_o since_o be_v observe_v but_o i_o rather_o stick_v to_o his_o settlement_n of_o the_o law_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n there_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o difficulty_n about_o the_o ten_o king_n which_o 12._o rev._n 17._o 12._o be_v say_v to_o reign_v with_o the_o beast_n either_o one_o hour_n or_o at_o the_o same_o time_n for_o the_o number_n ten_n be_v usual_o take_v in_o scripture_n for_o a_o uncertain_a multitude_n of_o those_o thing_n of_o which_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o number_n and_o in_o such_o a_o long_a succession_n and_o change_v of_o kingdom_n as_o it_o be_v here_o join_v with_o and_o where_o there_o be_v no_o other_o circumstance_n to_o show_v it_o to_o be_v a_o definite_a number_n it_o ought_v in_o all_o reason_n to_o be_v take_v in_o that_o sense_n that_o be_v for_o a_o uncertain_a multitude_n of_o kingdom_n that_o be_v to_o be_v set_v up_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n according_a as_o they_o be_v represent_v by_o horn_n of_o that_o beast_n which_o be_v agree_v to_o be_v the_o particular_a roman_a monarchy_n prop._n 16._o for_o it_o be_v unimaginable_a that_o ever_o that_o definite_a number_n of_o ten_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v find_v to_o have_v be_v constant_a under_o all_o those_o change_n of_o master_n that_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n have_v have_v be_v successive_o rule_v by_o i_o be_o sure_a in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o saxon_a heptarchy_n in_o england_n it_o can_v not_o be_v so_o and_o many_o other_o instance_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n may_v be_v produce_v against_o it_o but_o however_o it_o be_v not_o question_v by_o those_o who_o maintain_v the_o definite_a number_n but_o that_o these_o ten_o king_n be_v up_o in_o rule_n at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o justinian_n that_o they_o shall_v have_v their_o first_o rise_n with_o he_o at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n be_v not_o at_o all_o necessary_a from_o the_o text_n though_o the_o signification_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d shall_v be_v grant_v to_o be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n see_v pag._n 216._o but_o indeed_o the_o common_a and_o unforced_a signification_n of_o that_o expression_n be_v one_o hour_n that_o be_v a_o small_a time_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v and_o then_o all_o that_o can_v be_v make_v of_o it_o will_v be_v that_o those_o ten_o king_n which_o be_v say_v to_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n in_o st._n john_n time_n yet_o shall_v receive_v power_n as_o king_n or_o as_o free_v independent_a sovereign_n for_o a_o small_a time_n with_o the_o beast_n and_o that_o only_a till_o as_o it_o be_v say_v they_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n and_o strength_n and_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v till_o they_o shall_v submit_v themselves_o and_o their_o kingdom_n to_o that_o roman_a usurpation_n which_o the_o imperial_a authority_n shall_v set_v up_o and_o be_v the_o secular_a head_n of_o which_o will_v be_v better_o understand_v when_o it_o be_v explain_v what_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o his_o image_n be_v for_o that_o end_n it_o will_v be_v now_o requisite_a to_o inquire_v what_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n can_v be_v determine_v to_o be_v it_o seem_v at_o first_o to_o 14._o chap._n 13_o 14._o be_v a_o figurative_a expression_n and_o so_o capable_a of_o variety_n of_o interpretation_n but_o there_o will_v be_v peculiar_a mark_n enough_o find_v of_o it_o in_o the_o text_n to_o determine_v it_o to_o one_o certain_a thing_n but_o before_o we_o enter_v upon_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v premise_v that_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n be_v a_o very_a manifest_a allusion_n to_o the_o depose_v the_o panciroll_fw-fr de_fw-fr notitia_fw-la imp._n orient_n pag._n 46._o give_v the_o example_n of_o raise_v the_o emperor_n image_n and_o carry_v it_o about_o to_o denote_v his_o exaltation_n to_o the_o empire_n and_o pag._n 47._o give_v the_o example_n of_o break_v the_o emperor_n image_n or_o the_o throw_v they_o down_o to_o signify_v the_o end_n of_o his_o reign_n or_o his_o be_v depose_v common_a custom_n of_o the_o roman_n at_o that_o time_n to_o raise_v the_o emperor_n image_n in_o all_o public_a place_n at_o his_o election_n to_o that_o dignity_n and_o to_o continue_v the_o adoration_n of_o it_o during_o the_o time_n of_o his_o reign_n and_o to_o pull_v down_o and_o break_v those_o image_n at_o the_o end_n of_o every_o respective_a reign_n the_o emperor_n image_n and_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o it_o be_v the_o public_a signification_n of_o his_o be_v in_o power_n and_o that_o they_o may_v have_v the_o fair_a title_n to_o adoration_n high-treason_n adoration_n panciroll_fw-fr pag._n 47._o notit_fw-la imp._n orient_a show_v the_o way_n of_o consecrate_v the_o image_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o sell_v they_o after_o it_o no_o less_o than_o crimen_fw-la laesae_fw-la majestatis_fw-la or_o high-treason_n they_o be_v consecrate_v with_o a_o form_n of_o word_n as_o the_o idol_n that_o be_v dedicate_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o god_n and_o so_o sacred_a be_v they_o after_o that_o account_v to_o be_v that_o it_o be_v high-treason_n for_o any_o to_o sell_v they_o after_o consecration_n the_o beast_n then_o and_o his_o image_n be_v here_o join_v together_o with_o a_o reference_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o their_o image_n the_o false_a prophet_n who_o be_v the_o contriver_n of_o this_o image_n have_v be_v already_o find_v to_o be_v a_o church-head_n with_o supreme_a authority_n over_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o that_o he_o be_v real_o distinguish_v from_o the_o beast_n who_o be_v the_o secular_a head_n of_o it_o prop._n 24._o and_o this_o false_a prophet_n be_v determine_v to_o be_v in_o particular_a the_o papal_a authority_n coral_n 3._o prop._n 25._o the_o character_n of_o this_o image_n in_o the_o text_n be_v to_o be_v next_o consider_v it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n which_o have_v the_o deadly_a 13._o chap._n 13._o wound_n and_o be_v heal_v again_o it_o be_v then_o the_o image_n of_o the_o imperial_a roman_a rule_n restore_v again_o by_o justinian_n coral_n 1._o prop._n 5._o &_o query_n 2._o now_o a_o image_n of_o any_o thing_n be_v something_o make_v after_o the_o likeness_n of_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o image_n and_o particular_o in_o this_o case_n it_o must_v have_v as_o great_a a_o likeness_n to_o its_o original_a as_o the_o image_n of_o the_o emperor_n use_v to_o have_v to_o the_o emperor_n themselves_o but_o then_o this_o image_n be_v different_a from_o all_o carve_a image_n of_o the_o emperor_n for_o it_o be_v say_v to_o have_v life_n put_v into_o it_o and_o therefore_o must_v it_o be_v a_o live_a likeness_n to_o its_o original_a that_o which_o it_o represent_v be_v the_o imperial_a roman_a state_n which_o be_v say_v to_o have_v power_n over_o all_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n this_o image_n than_o must_v also_o be_v a_o live_a supreme_a power_n over_o all_o tbe_n same_o jurisdiction_n for_o otherwise_o it_o can_v be_v a_o live_a likeness_n of_o the_o
will_v be_v but_o the_o take_n of_o the_o word_n latino_n after_o the_o ancient_a way_n of_o the_o latin_n the_o false_a prophet_n punishment_n of_o those_o who_o have_v not_o the_o mark_n or_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v just_a the_o same_o with_o they_o with_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o papal_a excommunication_n for_o this_o purpose_n do_v appear_v from_o the_o bull_n of_o pope_n martin_n the_o 5_o in_o confirmation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o to_o be_v find_v at_o the_o end_n of_o it_o which_o command_v all_o emperor_n prince_n lord_n and_o all_o civil_a magistrate_n as_o well_o as_o ecclesiastical_a to_o expel_v all_o heretic_n out_o of_o their_o territory_n not_o to_o suffer_v they_o to_o make_v contract_n or_o to_o exercise_v any_o kind_n of_o merchandise_n among_o they_o the_o papalexcommunication_n for_o the_o hinder_v they_o from_o the_o market_n or_o from_o buy_v and_o sell_v be_v one_o of_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o excommunication_n of_o the_o jew_n chap._n vi_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v comprehend_v all_o his_o under-agent_n in_o the_o same_o design_n how_o the_o ten_o king_n give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n how_o the_o character_n of_o speak_v like_o the_o dragon_n can_v agree_v with_o a_o christian_a bishop_n it_o can_v be_v any_o thing_n else_o the_o particular_a instance_n explain_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n do_v clear_o show_v that_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v in_o all_o the_o part_n of_o it_o regard_v the_o beast_n as_o the_o principal_n concern_v of_o his_o design_n the_o worship_n that_o he_o promote_v be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o image_n that_o he_o cause_v to_o be_v make_v be_v a_o image_n make_v in_o honour_n of_o the_o beast_n itself_o and_o the_o worship_n that_o be_v give_v to_o it_o be_v because_o of_o its_o be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o beast_n that_o be_v deadly_o wound_v and_o be_v heal_v again_o and_o the_o mark_n name_n and_o number_n of_o the_o name_n be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o which_o all_o man_n be_v to_o own_v themselves_o the_o peculiar_a slave_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o the_o character_n of_o that_o power_n which_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v exercise_n in_o all_o these_o way_n do_v plain_o intimate_v to_o we_o for_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n itself_o exercise_v before_o he_o and_o therefore_o must_v the_o exercise_n of_o it_o be_v only_o upon_o his_o account_n and_o those_o that_o be_v employ_v in_o it_o be_v therefore_o but_o his_o minister_n and_o instrument_n in_o it_o all_o which_o do_v signify_v to_o we_o that_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o blind_a submission_n and_o veneration_n that_o be_v pay_v to_o it_o the_o taking_z the_o name_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n the_o confine_n of_o all_o the_o public_a office_n of_o religion_n and_o devotion_n to_o god_n and_o of_o the_o lively_a oracle_n of_o god_n to_o the_o old_a roman_a language_n that_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v do_v in_o honour_n of_o the_o universal_a imperial_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n or_o of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n over_o rome_n restore_v by_o justinian_n and_o therefore_o be_v all_o these_o thing_n signify_v to_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n under_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n because_o it_o be_v not_o a_o civil_a honour_n that_o be_v give_v to_o this_o empire_n and_o the_o head_n of_o it_o but_o the_o give_v they_o the_o prerogative_n of_o almighty_a god_n the_o power_n of_o set_v up_o a_o spiritual_a authority_n which_o shall_v give_v law_n to_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n according_a to_o their_o own_o will_n and_o pleasure_n and_o shall_v have_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n confine_v to_o their_o arbitrary_a proceed_n and_o the_o curse_n of_o god_n to_o dispose_v of_o at_o their_o will_n against_o all_o that_o dissent_n from_o they_o the_o beast_n therefore_o be_v the_o final_a object_n of_o all_o the_o worship_n b._n n._n b._n and_o honour_n that_o be_v give_v and_o therefore_o do_v general_o comprehend_v in_o it_o all_o the_o under-actor_n and_o instrument_n in_o this_o design_n where_o he_o be_v mention_v alone_o thus_o ln_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n or_o of_o the_o image_n but_o only_o of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o magnificent_a appearance_n of_o his_o empire_n under_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n and_o therefore_o by_o the_o beast_n must_v there_o be_v understand_v all_o his_o minister_n and_o instrument_n join_v with_o he_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o several_a character_n that_o he_o be_v join_v with_o as_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o mayres_z of_o the_o palace_n in_o france_n by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n must_v many_o time_n be_v understand_v the_o will_n of_o those_o mayres_z to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o royal_a authority_n because_o it_o be_v the_o king_n power_n that_o be_v exercise_v by_o they_o and_o all_o the_o honour_n and_o obedience_n that_o they_o have_v be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o be_v authorize_v by_o he_o so_o also_o do_v the_o action_n and_o honour_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o the_o image_n go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o that_o chapter_n though_o in_o reality_n they_o have_v be_v much_o to_o the_o diminution_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n it_o be_v enough_o to_o qualify_v they_o to_o be_v comprehend_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o they_o concur_v with_o the_o beast_n in_o his_o great_a design_n of_o make_v all_o the_o world_n to_o submit_v to_o a_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n of_o his_o own_o create_v as_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o honour_n of_o his_o empire_n for_o all_o the_o worship_n that_o be_v hereby_o promote_v be_v the_o honour_n show_v to_o the_o imperial_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v submit_v to_o as_o the_o only_a ground_n for_o any_o hope_n of_o salvation_n and_o that_o not_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o its_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n of_o christ_n but_o for_o that_o which_o be_v at_o present_a a_o contradiction_n to_o it_o viz._n for_o be_v the_o roman-catholick_n church_n wherefore_o when_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v say_v to_o give_v their_o power_n 13._o rev._n 17._o 13._o and_o strength_n and_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o their_o concurrence_n to_o advance_v the_o roman_a religion_n as_o the_o imperial_a religion_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v first_o set_v up_o and_o promote_v by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n and_o so_o still_o continue_v to_o be_v defend_v and_o protect_v by_o it_o and_o therein_o do_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n more_o eminent_o appear_v because_o of_o the_o submission_n of_o crown_a head_n to_o it_o who_o have_v no_o superior_a upon_o earth_n but_o god_n alone_o for_o it_o be_v very_o difficult_a to_o understand_v how_o ten_o king_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v of_o one_o mind_n and_o to_o agree_v to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o any_o power_n upon_o earth_n but_o only_o in_o this_o way_n of_o a_o uniformity_n in_o a_o common_a religion_n which_o be_v set_v up_o by_o the_o will_n and_o to_o the_o honour_n of_o another_o and_o here_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v how_o exact_o the_o prophecy_n and_o the_o event_n do_v agree_v with_o one_o another_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o order_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o text._n the_o beast_n be_v describe_v as_o beginning_n the_o scene_n first_o and_o set_v the_o design_n on_o foot_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o the_o image_n come_v in_o afterward_o to_o perfect_v and_o accomplish_v it_o which_o be_v very_o punctual_o verify_v by_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o universal_a monarchy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o imperial_a authority_n and_o the_o advancement_n of_o it_o into_o a_o perfect_a tyranny_n by_o the_o roman_a hierarchy_n so_o that_o after_o a_o while_n the_o false-prophet_n seem_v to_o take_v the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o his_o hand_n and_o to_o exercise_v it_o before_o his_o face_n and_o then_o the_o beast_n have_v little_a to_o do_v himself_o in_o the_o management_n of_o it_o and_o seem_v only_o to_o give_v authority_n to_o what_o be_v do_v by_o other_o which_o be_v also_o now_o manifest_a from_o the_o common_a course_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o their_o proceed_n against_o heretic_n they_o judge_v condemn_v and_o pronounce_v sentence_n against_o they_o and_o then_o deliver_v they_o over_o to_o the_o secular_a
power_n who_o be_v the_o executioner_n of_o the_o sentence_n all_o that_o the_o civil_a power_n do_v in_o it_o be_v but_o to_o follow_v the_o command_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o strike_v the_o last_o stroke_n only_o which_o be_v all_o that_o can_v make_v they_o be_v say_v to_o have_v a_o hand_n in_o it_o and_o tho'_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o the_o secular_a part_n in_o it_o be_v that_o which_o do_v the_o most_o effectual_o persuade_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n yet_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o principal_a agent_n in_o that_o also_o because_o they_o overawe_v the_o civil_a power_n into_o compliance_n with_o they_o which_o do_v very_o natural_o answer_v the_o power_n of_o the_o image_n in_o the_o prophecy_n to_o cause_v all_o those_o who_o will_v not_o worship_v it_o to_o be_v kill_v the_o false-prophet_n be_v the_o head_n of_o this_o image_n and_o so_o be_v the_o chief_a manager_n of_o this_o church-tyranny_n and_o therefore_o be_v it_o according_o say_v of_o he_o that_o he_o speak_v like_o a_o dragon_n or_o like_o that_o red_a dragon_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n just_o before_o and_o find_v to_o be_v the_o devil_n rage_v against_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o lamb._n if_o any_o one_o shall_v question_v irenaeus_n question_v cornelius_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n v._n 11._o the_o two_o horn_n according_a to_o josephus_n acosta_n l._n 2._o de_fw-fr temporibus_fw-la noviss_n c._n 17._o be_v the_o ensign_n of_o the_o episcopal_a dignity_n viz._n the_o mitre_n or_o the_o episcopal_a crown_n it_o shall_v seem_v therefore_o by_o this_o that_o this_o false_a prophet_n shall_v be_v some_o apostate_n bishop_n a_o great_a pretender_n to_o religion_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o the_o mitre_n but_o some_o mitre_a apostate_n that_o be_v here_o set_v out_o who_o shall_v treacherous_o abuse_v these_o horn_n of_o christ_n the_o lamb_n to_o propagate_v the_o party_n of_o antichrist_n and_o before_o when_o he_o have_v reckon_v up_o the_o several_a opinion_n about_o the_o 2_o do_v beast_n in_o the_o four_o place_n say_v he_o the_o best_a opinion_n be_v that_o of_o irenaeus_n tertullian_n ribera_n viega_n and_o other_o who_o by_o this_o beast_n understand_v some_o eminent_a pastor_n of_o the_o church_n the_o forerunner_n and_o preacher_n up_o of_o antichrist_n viegas_n in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n v._n 11._o after_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o other_o but_o andrea_n caesariensis_n and_o irenaeus_n to_o i_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v much_o more_o in_o the_o right_n who_o understand_v by_o the_o second_o beast_n some_o eminent_a preacher_n the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n the_o armour-bearer_n of_o antichrist_n as_o irenaeus_n whether_o so_o dreadful_a a_o character_n of_o a_o beast_n speak_v like_o a_o dragon_n or_o like_o the_o devil_n can_v belong_v to_o a_o christian_a bishop_n of_o so_o great_a eminency_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v he_o may_v easy_o be_v satisfy_v if_o he_o consider_v that_o by_o his_o description_n he_o ought_v to_o be_v nothing_o less_o than_o such_o a_o person_n for_o that_o he_o must_v be_v the_o head_n of_o a_o roman_a church_n extend_v over_o all_o the_o world_n have_v be_v show_v from_o his_o character_n of_o be_v a_o church-head_n over_o the_o same_o extent_n of_o dominion_n that_o the_o beast_n do_v rule_n in_o for_o he_o exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o then_o that_o he_o must_v have_v the_o show_n of_o the_o chief_a head_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n appear_v from_o his_o have_v two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb._n for_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o lamb_n all_o over_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v nothing_o but_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n it_o will_v indeed_o have_v a_o more_o plain_a reference_n to_o the_o other_o mention_n of_o that_o word_n if_o it_o be_v say_v like_o the_o lamb._n but_o we_o have_v grotius_n authority_n for_o it_o upon_o this_o place_n which_o in_o criticism_n be_v of_o the_o best_a account_n when_o impartial_a that_o nothing_o be_v more_o ordinary_a in_o scripture_n then_o to_o 5._o to_o ribera_n upon_o this_o place_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n after_o he_o have_v plead_v for_o the_o indefinite_a signification_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d from_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o article_n conclude_v but_o yet_o this_o which_o i_o have_v say_v of_o article_n be_v not_o always_o observe_v by_o the_o greek_n alcazar_n upon_o the_o same_o the_o article_n be_v want_v and_o yet_o it_o be_v a_o allusion_n to_o the_o lamb_n cap._n 5._o omit_v the_o article_n of_o reference_n before_o a_o word_n which_o shall_v denote_v its_o relation_n to_o the_o former_a mention_n of_o it_o where_o yet_o the_o sense_n do_v show_v it_o to_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v understand_v it_o appear_v then_o from_o the_o description_n of_o he_o that_o he_o must_v be_v as_o it_o be_v christ_n be_v malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 348._o quote_v irenaeus_n for_o make_v antichrist_n a_o pretender_n to_o be_v christ_n upon_o earth_n and_o lactantius_n affirm_v that_o he_o shall_v false_o pretend_v himself_o to_o be_v christ_n and_o pag._n 349._o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o father_n that_o antichrist_n shall_v take_v away_o idol_n and_o shall_v set_v himself_o up_o in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n as_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n have_v his_o own_o image_n put_v into_o the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n who_o yet_o worship_v his_o own_o country_n god_n and_o obtrude_v they_o upon_o the_o jew_n he_o contend_v indeed_o that_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n in_o which_o antichrist_n must_v sit_v be_v the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o pererius_n the_o jesuit_n upon_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n quote_v theodoret_n damascene_fw-la and_o other_o of_o the_o father_n interpret_n it_o of_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o that_o say_v he_o be_v the_o only_a true_a temple_n of_o god_n and_o then_o antichrist_n must_v be_v like_o christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o pag._n 351._o malvenda_n show_v how_o antichrist_n shall_v pretend_v himself_o to_o be_v true_a god_n according_a to_o the_o agree_a sense_n of_o the_o father_n viz._n as_o nabuchadnezzar_n alexander_n the_o great_a and_o julius_n caesar_n the_o latter_a of_o which_o do_v certain_o do_v no_o more_o than_o order_n himself_o a_o like_a worship_n with_o the_o god_n and_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n who_o be_v make_v the_o type_n of_o antichrist_n do_v set_v up_o the_o statue_n of_o jupiter_n olympius_n in_o the_o temple_n as_o well_o as_o his_o own_o and_o be_v say_v by_o malvenda_n to_o have_v consecrate_a the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o jupiter_n olympius_n and_o the_o temple_n on_o mount_n gerizim_n to_o jupiter_n hospitalis_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o necessary_a according_a to_o malvenda_n that_o antichrist_n shall_v set_v himself_o up_o as_o the_o one_o supreme_a god_n or_o christ_n irenaeus_n pag._n 483._o edit_fw-la erasmi_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la of_o who_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o 2d_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o he_o shall_v sit_v in_o the_o temple_n enendeavour_v to_o show_v himself_o to_o be_v christ_n bellarmin_n also_o say_v lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr pontif._n cap._n 1._o that_o by_o the_o common_a agreement_n of_o all_o christian_n antichrist_n be_v understand_v to_o be_v some_o eminent_a false_a christ_n a_o vice-christ_n or_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o same_o as_o both_o of_o they_o be_v also_o the_o same_o with_o a_o antichrist_n beside_o this_o beast_n thus_o describe_v in_o one_o place_n with_o two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb_n in_o the_o other_o chapter_n be_v call_v the_o false_a prophet_n to_o acquaint_v we_o that_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o lamb_n be_v but_o the_o outward_a show_n of_o the_o christian_a spirit_n so_o that_o if_o we_o put_v these_o two_o character_n of_o he_o together_o and_o then_o add_v the_o other_o of_o his_o speak_n like_o a_o dragon_n and_o consider_v that_o the_o name_n of_o a_o dragon_n be_v very_o ordinary_a in_o this_o book_n and_o that_o it_o every_o where_o else_o relate_v to_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n just_a before_o this_o as_o a_o rage_a red_a bloody_a dragon_n what_o can_v more_o manifest_o denote_v he_o to_o be_v a_o false_a prophet_n in_o sheep_n clothing_n but_o inward_o a_o ravenous_a wolf_n how_o can_v this_o have_v be_v more_o clear_o express_v in_o a_o prophecy_n where_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o dragon_n be_v in_o a_o very_a peculiar_a manner_n and_o very_o common_o restrain_v to_o signify_v christ_n and_o the_o devil_n and_o what_o can_v more_o open_o show_v we_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o dragon_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o tho'_o both_o enemy_n to_o the_o christian_a
the_o thing_n at_o first_o mention_v these_o seem_v to_o be_v necessary_a consequence_n that_o they_o must_v be_v suppose_v to_o own_o 1._o that_o by_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n must_v be_v consequence_n consequence_n understand_v a_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o all_o its_o horn_n for_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o they_o take_v that_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n in_o any_o part_n of_o its_o time_n they_o must_v also_o own_v it_o to_o be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o the_o mention_n of_o it_o or_o in_o any_o time_n of_o its_o horn_n as_o the_o three_o beast_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o its_o four_o head_n or_o its_o four_o horn_n cap._n 7._o &_o cap._n 8._o they_o be_v all_o say_v in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n to_o be_v the_o king_n of_o grecia_n that_o be_v one_o rule_v nation_n at_o first_o unite_v and_o afterward_o divide_v and_o therefore_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o the_o ten_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n must_v be_v as_o much_o roman_a sovereign_n as_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o the_o five_o other_o in_o the_o he-goat_n chap._n 8._o be_v grecian_n ruler_n and_o this_o show_v how_o contradictory_n it_o be_v to_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o which_o all_o the_o father_n agree_v to_o make_v the_o ten_o king_n in_o it_o to_o be_v destroyer_n and_o ruiner_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n as_o some_o of_o the_o father_n do_v imagine_v and_o therefore_o by_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n they_o must_v be_v understand_v to_o mean_v nothing_o but_o the_o ruine_v the_o entire_a form_n of_o it_o as_o the_o break_v a_o thing_n in_o piece_n be_v call_v the_o ruin_n and_o destruction_n of_o it_o but_o no_o more_o the_o end_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n than_o the_o four_o horn_n of_o the_o goat_n be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n 2._o from_o hence_o also_o do_v it_o follow_v that_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v a_o time_n of_o roman_a rule_n 3._o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n or_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v to_o begin_v among_o the_o roman_n after_o the_o division_n of_o that_o monarchy_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n and_o be_v to_o continue_v from_o its_o first_o rise_n to_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o glory_n for_o the_o little_a horn_n continue_v with_o the_o four_o beast_n till_o it_o be_v destroy_v by_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man._n 4._o that_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o beast_n all_o over_o daniel_n be_v the_o monarchy_n of_o one_o conquer_a nation_n only_o from_o the_o time_n of_o its_o conquest_n to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o it_o for_o there_o be_v a_o general_a agreement_n that_o the_o other_o three_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n do_v signify_v the_o babylonian_a persian_a and_o grecian_a monarchy_n till_o they_o come_v to_o be_v subdue_v and_o the_o two_o beast_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n be_v say_v express_o to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n the_o ram_n be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n 3._o v._o 20._o v._o 3._o and_o the_o two_o horn_n be_v represent_v as_o rise_v up_o the_o one_o after_o the_o other_o to_o denote_v the_o succession_n of_o the_o persian_a to_o the_o median_a line_n till_o he_o be_v there_o subdue_v by_o the_o he-goat_n the_o he-goat_n also_o though_o he_o be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o greece_n in_o the_o single_a person_n yet_o be_v say_v to_o have_v four_o king_n succeed_v after_o one_o great_a one_o set_v forth_o by_o a_o 22._o v._o 21_o 22._o first_o great_a horn_n and_o four_o rise_v up_o after_o it_o and_o be_v describe_v to_o continue_v to_o the_o latter_a time_n of_o that_o kingdom_n who_o character_n be_v 23._o v._o 23._o own_v to_o be_v the_o fourfold_a kingdom_n 5._o that_o the_o signification_n of_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o beast_n all_o over_o daniel_n be_v the_o several_a supreme_a power_n in_o that_o nation_n which_o be_v represent_v in_o general_a by_o the_o beast_n if_o these_o head_n or_o horn_n be_v say_v to_o come_v one_o after_o another_o they_o denote_v a_o succession_n of_o so_o many_o different_a supreme_a magistracy_n in_o the_o same_o place_n but_o if_o represent_v as_o rise_v up_o altogether_o they_o signify_v the_o division_n of_o that_o nation_n into_o so_o many_o distinct_a sovereignty_n or_o kingdom_n and_o also_o the_o continuance_n of_o each_o succession_n of_o the_o successive_a head_n or_o horn_n and_o the_o continuance_n of_o each_o division_n of_o the_o contemporary_a head_n or_o horn_n till_o the_o change_n of_o either_o of_o they_o this_o all_o agree_v in_o about_o the_o four_o head_n of_o the_o leopard_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n which_o signify_v so_o many_o distinct_a kingdom_n in_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n and_o about_o the_o successive_a horn_n of_o the_o ram_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n which_o signify_v the_o succession_n of_o the_o persian_a to_o the_o median_a government_n in_o the_o same_o nation_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n according_a as_o that_o kingdom_n be_v call_v both_o under_o the_o 15._o v._o 8_o 12_o 15._o median_a and_o under_o the_o persian_a king_n as_o thrice_o in_o daniel_n 6._o under_o the_o mede_n and_o all_o over_o the_o book_n of_o esther_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o persian_n the_o horn_n of_o the_o he-goat_n also_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n be_v agree_v to_o represent_v first_o the_o unite_a monarchical_a government_n of_o the_o greek_n under_o one_o king_n and_o then_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o fourfold_a kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n after_o it_o it_o be_v true_a the_o little_a horn_n come_v out_o of_o one_o of_o the_o four_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n agree_v to_o be_v but_o one_o single_a king_n make_v no_o change_n in_o that_o fourfold_a kingdom_n though_o he_o be_v describe_v as_o come_v after_o the_o four_o but_o than_o it_o be_v plain_o intimate_v that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o horn_n distinct_a from_o the_o other_o four_o but_o only_o a_o part_n of_o that_o out_o of_o which_o he_o be_v say_v to_o come_v and_o not_o to_o come_v after_o it_o wherefore_o here_o be_v eleven_o acknowledge_v instance_n of_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o beforementioed_a rule_n about_o the_o signification_n of_o head_n and_o horn_n and_o then_o for_o the_o remain_v ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o little_a one_o after_o they_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n there_o want_v nothing_o to_o assure_v their_o conformity_n to_o it_o but_o to_o prove_v that_o they_o belong_v to_o the_o same_o nation_n that_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o four_o beast_n there_o and_o that_o be_v assure_v from_o the_o precede_a consequence_n for_o these_o horn_n be_v but_o part_n of_o that_o beast_n which_o in_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o it_o signify_v but_o one_o nation_n only_o the_o father_n indeed_o do_v seem_v general_o to_o agree_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o consequent_o the_o ten_o before_o he_o can_v be_v nothing_o but_o roman_a power_n whatsoever_o be_v pretend_v to_o the_o contrary_n andrea_n caesariensis_n in_o his_o testimony_n before-cited_n express_o say_v that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n make_v babylon_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o be_v rome_n because_o they_o look_v upon_o the_o beast_n there_o who_o city_n babylon_n be_v to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n upon_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o bellarmin_n do_v as_o good_a as_o say_v the_o same_o lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif._n c._n 16._o the_o father_n say_v that_o antichrist_n be_v to_o come_v as_o a_o monarch_n of_o that_o empire_n the_o seat_n of_o which_o have_v be_v at_o rome_n thus_o for_o instance_n when_o justin_n martyr_n tell_v trypho_n that_o antichrist_n signify_v by_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v just_a at_o hand_n when_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v then_o flourish_v who_o can_v understand_v that_o of_o any_o thing_n but_o the_o roman_a empire_n when_o irenaeus_n guess_v his_o name_n to_o be_v latino_n because_o that_o he_o say_v be_v the_o name_n of_o his_o kingdom_n he_o do_v plain_o fix_v he_o upon_o the_o roman_n when_o tertullian_n make_v the_o ten_o king_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n to_o bring_v on_o antichrist_n and_o say_v that_o his_o time_n be_v at_o hand_n that_o be_v in_o the_o height_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n he_o intimate_v the_o same_o thing_n hippolytus_n make_v he_o to_o arise_v among_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o he_o call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n cyprian_a and_o all_o the_o father_n that_o make_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o stone_n or_o of_o the_o god_n of_o 44._o v._o 44._o heaven_n
body_n though_o that_o be_v the_o same_o with_o what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o four_o beast_n alone_o that_o be_v that_o he_o have_v devour_v the_o other_o three_o but_o this_o apprehension_n may_v easy_o induce_v they_o first_o to_o fancy_v the_o beast_n to_o be_v at_o least_o all_o those_o four_o monarchy_n that_o be_v mention_v in_o daniel_n and_o 2._o when_o that_o be_v do_v they_o may_v as_o easy_o thereupon_o be_v bring_v to_o extend_v the_o notion_n of_o it_o to_o contain_v the_o whole_a world_n in_o it_o from_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o seven_o head_n upon_o it_o the_o number_n seven_o be_v then_o general_o account_v in_o the_o learning_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o christian_n to_o be_v a_o signification_n of_o the_o whole_a sum_n of_o the_o kind_n of_o thing_n with_o which_o it_o be_v join_v and_o than_o it_o be_v obvious_a to_o fancy_v the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v some_o seven_o part_n of_o time_n that_o shall_v measure_v out_o that_o blasphemous_a or_o ungodly_a time_n of_o the_o world_n from_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o it_o to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o it_o and_o yet_o all_o the_o ground_n for_o this_o be_v nothing_o but_o that_o mention_n of_o the_o part_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n in_o the_o make_v of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n be_v say_v to_o have_v devour_v the_o father_n that_o come_v after_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n and_o that_o see_v the_o roman_a empire_n turn_v christian_n can_v not_o it_o seem_v ever_o bring_v it_o into_o their_o mind_n to_o think_v that_o god_n will_v ever_o suffer_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o relapse_n again_o into_o infidelity_n or_o to_o appear_v in_o the_o dreadful_a character_n of_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o beast_n against_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o they_o must_v stand_v to_o that_o if_o they_o allow_v babylon_n to_o be_v rome_n or_o the_o future_a time_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o belong_v to_o the_o roman_a empire_n they_o therefore_o interpret_v babylon_n to_o be_v the_o general_n city_n of_o all_o wicked_a man_n all_o the_o world_n over_o and_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o world_n of_o wicked_a man_n and_o the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v either_o all_o the_o tyrannical_a power_n of_o the_o world_n that_o have_v or_o shall_v persecute_v the_o church_n of_o god_n or_o all_o the_o wicked_a emperor_n only_o of_o that_o time_n heathen_a or_o arrian_n that_o which_o may_v the_o more_o easy_o dispose_v they_o to_o this_o be_v the_o clamour_n of_o the_o arrian_n and_o donatist_n against_o the_o then_o orthodox_n party_n that_o they_o be_v the_o people_n of_o that_o babylon_n that_o be_v so_o dreadful_o set_v out_o in_o the_o revelation_n for_o it_o be_v very_o obvious_a for_o any_o that_o have_v zeal_n enough_o to_o make_v the_o change_n of_o religion_n to_o be_v the_o change_n of_o one_o of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o so_o to_o account_v the_o six_o head_n to_o be_v the_o heathen_a emperor_n only_o the_o seven_o king_n to_o be_v the_o short_a continuance_n of_o imperial_a and_o profess_a arrianism_n under_o constantius_n valens_n etc._n etc._n as_o the_o time_n of_o the_o seven_o king_n be_v describe_v and_o the_o eight_o king_n call_v the_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o return_n of_o that_o which_o these_o call_a idolatry_n and_o blasphemy_n but_o other_o orthodoxy_n under_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o emperor_n that_o succeed_v and_o that_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o charge_n in_o power_n if_o we_o consider_v that_o by_o some_o of_o the_o best_a learned_a and_o cautious_a more_o mr._n mede_n dr._n more_o interpreter_n of_o this_o present_a age_n the_o change_n of_o religion_n in_o the_o imperial_a head_n be_v make_v to_o be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o that_o head_n it_o will_v appear_v very_o reasonable_a to_o judge_v that_o these_o clamour_n of_o their_o adversary_n may_v be_v think_v to_o have_v some_o ground_n for_o they_o if_o they_o shall_v allow_v the_o beast_n and_o head_n to_o be_v roman_a power_n only_o and_o this_o consideration_n may_v very_o well_o make_v they_o conclude_v that_o babylon_n can_v not_o be_v rome_n nor_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v so_o many_o succession_n of_o roman_a government_n at_o least_o if_o they_o think_v it_o to_o be_v undoubted_a that_o the_o then_o call_v orthodox_n party_n can_v not_o possible_o be_v concern_v in_o the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o that_o the_o orthodox_n be_v then_o charge_v by_o their_o adversary_n with_o the_o application_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o beast_n to_o they_o be_v evident_a that_o which_o be_v the_o clear_a instance_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v that_o which_o bede_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o his_o comment_n upon_o the_o revelation_n say_v of_o tyconius_n a_o eminent_a donatist_n and_o who_o he_o commend_v for_o his_o interpretation_n he_o there_o say_v that_o tyconius_n who_o have_v suffer_v in_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o donatist_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o brethren_n that_o he_o do_v apply_v all_o the_o persecution_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o the_o action_n of_o the_o then_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n against_o those_o of_o his_o party_n and_o primasius_n another_o of_o his_o follower_n do_v also_o in_o his_o comment_n upon_o this_o book_n affirm_v much_o the_o same_o of_o he_o in_o his_o preface_n so_o also_o do_v the_o imperfect_a work_n upon_o st._n matthew_n wrong_o attribute_v to_o chrysostome_n charge_v the_o govern_v party_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n about_o the_o same_o time_n with_o much_o the_o same_o accusation_n in_o several_a place_n of_o it_o and_o bellarmin_n inform_v we_o lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif._n c._n 11._o that_o the_o orthodox_n african_n be_v call_v romanist_n by_o the_o arrian_n as_o a_o name_n of_o reproach_n whatever_o be_v the_o true_a reason_n of_o this_o new_a interpretation_n of_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o father_n before_o as_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n do_v often_o acquaint_v we_o and_o as_o may_v be_v see_v from_o irenaeus_n in_o particular_a lib._n 5._o contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la and_o from_o tertullian_n in_o apolog._n victorinus_n etc._n etc._n and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o great_a reason_n to_o move_v they_o to_o it_o than_o the_o clamour_n of_o that_o discontent_a party_n but_o after_o the_o inundation_n of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n all_o over_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o settlement_n of_o their_o several_a kingdom_n within_o the_o bound_n of_o it_o andreas_n caesariensis_n and_o arethas_n as_o if_o they_o have_v now_o plain_o see_v the_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n among_o the_o ten_o king_n represent_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n seem_v to_o be_v not_o so_o well_o satisfy_v about_o the_o mystical_a way_n of_o interpretation_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o those_o before_o they_o but_o yet_o for_o fear_v of_o fix_v the_o character_n of_o babylon_n upon_o the_o then_o present_a time_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o be_v very_o cautious_a of_o determine_v any_o way_n they_o show_v how_o many_o meaning_n babylon_n may_v have_v in_o it_o it_o may_v either_o be_v the_o whole_a world_n of_o the_o wicked_a in_o general_n or_o babylon_n in_o persia_n or_o old_a rome_n or_o new_a rome_n and_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n may_v be_v either_o all_o the_o wicked_a emperor_n or_o seven_o age_n of_o the_o world_n etc._n etc._n and_o yet_o when_o they_o come_v to_o bethink_v themselves_o again_o babylon_n must_v sometime_o be_v rome_n with_o they_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o yet_o that_o it_o can_v be_v old_a rome_n because_o that_o have_v lose_v all_o majesty_n of_o empire_n and_o than_o what_o rome_n can_v it_o be_v else_o and_o that_o antichrist_n when_o he_o come_v must_v be_v a_o monarch_n of_o rome_n see_v andreas_n caesariensis_n on_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n all_o which_o show_v that_o the_o only_a thing_n that_o can_v be_v depend_v upon_o as_o the_o authoritative_a sense_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v their_o geneneral_a agreement_n about_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o about_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o it_o and_o the_o immediate_a consequence_n of_o that_o unanimous_a consent_n if_o now_o it_o shall_v be_v think_v to_o be_v a_o great_a prejudice_n against_o the_o clearness_n and_o easiness_n of_o the_o protestant_a application_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o that_o interpretation_n be_v never_o hear_v of_o for_o many_o age_n together_o after_o the_o time_n that_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o apostasy_n
find_v to_o signify_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o its_o antichristian_a domination_n by_o prop._n 1_o 3._o and_o the_o desolation_n of_o babylon_n in_o the_o prophet_n for_o which_o the_o same_o expression_n with_o these_o here_o be_v use_v do_v signify_v the_o last_o end_n of_o that_o monarchy_n or_o rule_v power_n 4._o and_o beside_o it_o be_v the_o general_a usage_n of_o the_o prophetical_a write_n to_o set_v out_o the_o last_o ruin_n of_o a_o rule_v people_n by_o the_o desolation_n of_o the_o chief_a city_n of_o that_o nation_n at_o the_o same_o time_n thus_o be_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n judah_n egypt_n and_o of_o the_o babylonian_n represent_v by_o the_o desolation_n of_o samaria_n jerusalem_n noph_n and_o babylon_n 5._o but_o more_o particular_o be_v it_o set_v forth_o in_o this_o prophecy_n that_o the_o desolation_n of_o babylon_n be_v not_o after_o the_o end_n of_o that_o monarchy_n which_o it_o here_o represent_v for_o the_o beast_n who_o head_n do_v represent_v this_o city_n and_o be_v himself_o call_v the_o king_n of_o it_o be_v not_o dethrone_v till_o after_o the_o desolation_n of_o babylon_n in_o the_o 18_o chapter_n as_o appear_v chapter_n 19_o 20._o and_o chap._n 16._o 14_o 19_o the_o judgement_n upon_o babylon_n be_v betwixt_o the_o meeting_n of_o the_o strength_n of_o that_o monarchy_n in_o harmageddon_n and_o the_o last_o end_n of_o it_o in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n from_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o babylon_n in_o none_o of_o the_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o the_o revelation_n can_v be_v rome_n corollar_n pagan_n this_o may_v safe_o be_v conclude_v from_o the_o name_n of_o the_o whore_n here_o give_v to_o babylon_n for_o when_o a_o nation_n or_o city_n be_v say_v in_o scripture_n to_o commit_v fornication_n or_o to_o be_v a_o harlot_n it_o signify_v that_o nation_n or_o city_n to_o have_v apostatise_v from_o the_o true_a religion_n to_o idolatry_n see_v the_o three_o first_o chapter_n of_o hosea_n and_o therefore_o must_v babylon_n here_o signify_v rome_n christian_n turn_v idolatrous_a which_o be_v not_o till_o after_o the_o time_n of_o rome_n pagan_n the_o name_n of_o harlot_n be_v indeed_o give_v to_o nineveh_n nahum_n 3._o 4._o but_o that_o prophecy_n be_v after_o that_o of_o jonah_n in_o who_o time_n the_o people_n of_o niniveh_n be_v say_v to_o have_v believe_v in_o god_n and_o to_o have_v repent_v jonah_n 3._o 5_o 10._o and_o so_o the_o idolatry_n of_o nineveh_n after_o that_o time_n be_v her_o apostasy_n from_o the_o true_a faith_n but_o it_o be_v much_o more_o confirm_v from_o the_o precede_a proposition_n for_o babylon_n be_v in_o all_o the_o mention_n of_o it_o the_o same_o antichristian_a state_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o rome_n by_o prop._n 2._o and_o in_o that_o state_n of_o it_o it_o be_v desolate_v by_o fire_n by_o propos_fw-fr praece_v but_o this_o be_v never_o know_v to_o have_v be_v do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o rome-heathen_a there_o be_v nothing_o that_o have_v the_o least_o appearance_n of_o the_o desolation_n of_o rome_n or_o of_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o roman_a government_n at_o constantine_n triumph_n over_o paganism_n much_o less_o be_v there_o any_o thing_n like_o the_o least_o part_n of_o the_o description_n of_o the_o desolation_n of_o babylon_n by_o fire_n as_o it_o be_v here_o most_o remarkable_o signify_v but_o grotius_n and_o dr._n hammond_n to_o uphold_v their_o application_n of_o these_o thing_n to_o rome-heathen_a will_v have_v rome_n to_o be_v babylon_n two_o hundred_o year_n after_o it_o be_v come_v under_o the_o christian_a emperor_n because_o there_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o now_o and_o then_o a_o consul_n that_o be_v pagan_n for_o that_o space_n of_o time_n after_o constantine_n triumph_n over_o paganism_n and_o therefore_o that_o the_o last_o desolation_n of_o babylon_n by_o fire_n be_v at_o the_o burn_a of_o rome_n by_o totila_n an._n 546._o where_o the_o storm_n of_o the_o enemy_n fury_n lie_v almost_o whole_o upon_o the_o pagan_a party_n and_o the_o christian_n be_v most_o save_v by_o fly_v to_o the_o church_n in_o the_o first_o place_n it_o may_v here_o by_o the_o way_n be_v observe_v what_o become_v of_o the_o ground_n of_o dr._n hammond_n confidence_n that_o the_o thing_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v all_o to_o be_v fulfil_v in_o the_o time_n next_o to_o the_o age_n in_o which_o they_o be_v see_v from_o what_o be_v say_v chap._n 1._o 1._o thing_n that_o must_v short_o come_v to_o pass_v for_o here_o be_v near_o five_o hundred_o year_n time_n allow_v by_o the_o doctor_n for_o the_o fulfil_n they_o and_o then_o he_o make_v the_o turk_n also_o to_o be_v foretell_v in_o they_o beside_o by_o gog_n and_o magog_n which_o require_v some_o hundred_o 8._o chap._n 20._o 8._o of_o year_n more_o and_o yet_o the_o doctor_n speak_v with_o a_o great_a confidence_n and_o assurance_n of_o the_o fulfil_n of_o all_o soon_o after_o the_o time_n that_o the_o prophecy_n be_v give_v but_o without_o further_a concern_v about_o that_o let_v we_o now_o observe_v the_o strange_a absurdity_n of_o this_o explication_n 1._o according_a to_o this_o rome_n must_v be_v babylon_n or_o rome_n for_o 200_o year_n after_o that_o the_o baylonish_n throne_n in_o it_o have_v be_v pull_v down_o and_o when_o its_o conquer_a enemy_n the_o christian_a church_n have_v be_v for_o all_o that_o time_n triumph_v in_o its_o room_n in_o the_o imperial_a throne_n in_o the_o public_a law_n in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o government_n and_o in_o the_o public_a place_n of_o divine_a worship_n 2._o and_o then_o rome_n christian_n whilst_o it_o be_v the_o possession_n of_o a_o 20._o rev._n 18._o 20._o christian_a prince_n must_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v burn_v to_o bear_v the_o vengeance_n of_o rome_n heathen_a for_o shed_v the_o blood_n of_o christian_a saint_n and_o martyr_n so_o many_o year_n after_o that_o heathenism_n have_v be_v there_o public_o triumph_v over_o 3._o the_o christian_n also_o who_o do_v then_o defend_v their_o city_n against_o 4._o rev._n 18._o 4._o another_o christian_a prince_n must_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v call_v upon_o from_o heaven_n to_o come_v out_o of_o it_o and_o so_o to_o give_v up_o their_o master_n right_o to_o the_o enemy_n lest_o they_o shall_v be_v make_v to_o partake_v of_o the_o punishment_n of_o rome_n for_o its_o heathenism_n 200_o year_n before_o to_o which_o they_o be_v the_o great_a enemy_n for_o none_o be_v more_o zealous_a against_o paganism_n than_o justinian_n who_o be_v at_o that_o time_n lord_n of_o rome_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o severity_n of_o his_o law_n against_o it_o 4._o of_o the_o same_o extravagant_a nature_n must_v it_o be_v to_o make_v the_o 20._o rev._n 18._o 20._o heaven_n the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n and_o all_o the_o faithful_a christian_n in_o the_o city_n at_o that_o time_n to_o triumph_v with_o joy_n at_o the_o burn_a of_o the_o house_n and_o good_n of_o most_o christian_n and_o a_o few_o pagan_n together_o and_o at_o the_o take_n of_o a_o city_n by_o the_o christian_a goth_n from_o the_o christian_a roman_n 5._o and_o the_o burn_a not_o a_o three_o part_n of_o rome_n as_o grotius_n confess_v of_o this_o exploit_n of_o totila_n and_o the_o slaughter_n of_o a_o few_o pagan_n in_o it_o must_v be_v make_v to_o be_v the_o giving_z rome-pagan_a double_a revenge_n for_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o saint_n and_o of_o all_o that_o be_v slay_v upon_o the_o earth_n by_o the_o pagan_a power_n of_o rome_n 6._o rev._n 8._o 6._o all_o over_o the_o empire_n it_o must_v be_v the_o give_v rome-pagan_a the_o cup_n of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o fierceness_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n 19_o chap._n 16._o 19_o 6._o the_o pagan_a king_n also_o of_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o have_v commit_v fornication_n with_o rome-pagan_a some_o hundred_o of_o year_n before_o that_o be_v have_v comply_v with_o the_o roman_a idolatry_n must_v in_o this_o way_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v alive_a to_o lament_v the_o sad_a condition_n 9_o rev._n 18._o 9_o of_o a_o christian_a city_n at_o the_o take_v it_o by_o a_o christian_a prince_n or_o at_o best_a the_o heathen_a king_n then_o in_o the_o world_n no_o body_n know_v when_o within_o many_o hundred_o mile_n of_o that_o city_n must_v grievous_o lament_v for_o the_o slaughter_n of_o some_o pagan_a roman_n with_o who_o they_o have_v be_v use_v to_o comply_v in_o the_o pagan_a way_n nothing_o indeed_o do_v make_v grotius_n more_o to_o be_v suspect_v of_o intend_v only_o to_o play_v with_o this_o prophecy_n or_o only_o to_o vex_v some_o hot_a apocalyptical_a man_n among_o his_o adversary_n than_o the_o seemingly-wilful_a application_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o have_v commit_v fornication_n with_o babylon_n in_o the_o 18_o chapter_n
in_o any_o thing_n here_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o judgement_n only_o and_o the_o most_o it_o most_o cornel._n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la in_o cap._n 17._o apocalyps_n v._o 2._o exit_fw-la dictis_fw-la patet_fw-la non_fw-la esse_fw-la probabile_fw-la etc._n etc._n from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a what_o a_o learned_a man_n have_v imagine_v viz._n that_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o meet_v with_o in_o this_o and_o the_o follow_a chapter_n may_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o sack_n of_o rome_n by_o alaricus_n gensericus_fw-la odoacer_n and_o totila_n for_o those_o exploit_n be_v not_o do_v by_o ten_o king_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o text_n but_o by_o single_a king_n nor_n be_v they_o so_o considerable_a as_o that_o shall_v be_v which_o be_v describe_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n that_o be_v the_o last_o and_o never-before-parallelled_a ruin_n of_o rome_n so_o also_o malvenda_n pag._n 186._o in_o cap._n 19_o v._n 9_o apocalyp_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o this_o denote_v the_o burn_a of_o babylon_n that_o be_v of_o rome_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n idem_fw-la pag._n 187._o equidem_fw-la si_fw-la cuncta_fw-la etc._n etc._n for_o if_o what_o the_o h._n evangelist_n have_v deliver_v from_o the_o 11_o verse_n chap._n 18._o apocal._n be_v observe_v one_o may_v see_v very_o plain_o from_o thence_o that_o john_n do_v undoubted_o prophesy_v of_o that_o state_n in_o which_o rome_n shall_v be_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n bellarmin_n lib._n 4._o de_fw-fr pontif._n cap._n 4._o nor_n be_v it_o any_o objection_n against_o this_o that_o rome_n be_v to_o be_v lay_v waste_n and_o burn_v according_a to_o rev._n 17._o 16._o for_o this_o will_v not_o be_v till_o about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n ribera_n in_o cap._n 18._o apoc._n v._n 21._o but_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o stone_n signify_v something_o more_o viz._n that_o babylon_n be_v to_o be_v utter_o destroy_v so_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o footstep_n of_o it_o to_o be_v see_v and_o v._o 22._o after_o this_o manner_n do_v the_o prophet_n usual_o speak_v of_o city_n that_o be_v ruin_v jerem._n 25._o malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 185._o the_o first_o opinion_n viz._n that_o rome_n will_v be_v a_o idolatrous_a harlot_n in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v probable_a because_o rome_n which_o be_v to_o be_v destroy_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n must_v be_v destroy_v for_o some_o crime_n against_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n ribera_n pag._n 455._o in_o cap._n 14._o apoc._n num_fw-la 44._o for_o that_o rome_n shall_v be_v utter_o burn_v not_o only_o for_o its_o former_a sin_n but_o also_o for_o those_o which_o it_o shall_v commit_v in_o the_o last_o time_n be_v so_o manifest_o to_o be_v know_v from_o these_o word_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n that_o the_o silly_a man_n in_o the_o world_n can_v deny_v it_o eminent_a of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n do_v also_o agree_v in_o this_o opinion_n and_o show_v it_o to_o be_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o king_n the_o alcazar_n notat_fw-la 13._o prooemial_a the_o ancient_a father_n do_v agree_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v continue_v till_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v burn_v with_o corporeal_a fire_n and_o that_o also_o by_o ten_o king_n ancient_a father_n it_o be_v a_o great_a confirmation_n of_o the_o evidence_n of_o these_o inconvenience_n against_o the_o make_n babylon_n rome-heathen_a that_o they_o have_v force_v the_o most_o judicious_a and_o ingenuous_a of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n rather_o to_o venture_v upon_o apply_v all_o to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o a_o apostasy_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a according_a to_o the_o time_n of_o forty_o two_o month_n or_o twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n assign_v for_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n though_o they_o have_v thereby_o manifest_o endanger_v the_o two_o chief_a note_n of_o their_o church_n that_o be_v universality_n and_o infallibility_n for_o babylon_n must_v then_o seduce_v all_o nation_n and_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o must_v at_o least_o signify_v all_o the_o nation_n within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o must_v be_v vast_o great_a than_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o then_o it_o will_v have_v the_o authority_n of_o rome_n itself_o at_o that_o time_n and_o of_o all_o its_o empire_n to_o make_v it_o a_o fallible_a and_o delude_a roman_a church_n great_a than_o any_o remain_a part_n of_o that_o church_n but_o the_o certain_a obstacle_n against_o this_o be_v first_o that_o rome_n must_v thus_o be_v suppose_v to_o get_v the_o conquest_n of_o all_o nation_n 18._o rev._n 17._o 18._o and_o of_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n within_o three_o year_n time_n for_o that_o be_v make_v to_o be_v the_o time_n of_o her_o reign_n and_o not_o only_o to_o get_v such_o a_o miraculous_a conquest_n in_o that_o time_n but_o also_o to_o make_v all_o nation_n own_o her_o idolatry_n in_o that_o space_n of_o time_n which_o must_v be_v a_o far_o great_a miracle_n than_o ever_o god_n 2._o rev._n 17._o 2._o yet_o suffer_v the_o devil_n to_o work_v in_o the_o world_n and_o that_o also_o against_o all_o the_o light_n and_o resolution_n of_o man_n conscience_n to_o the_o contrary_a which_o be_v a_o more_o difficult_a matter_n to_o bend_v against_o the_o natural_a course_n of_o it_o than_o the_o subject-matter_n of_o any_o other_o miracle_n rome_n must_v also_o by_o this_o be_v suppose_v to_o advance_v all_o merchant_n to_o a_o incredible_a stock_n of_o wealth_n and_o riches_n within_o 15._o rev._n 18._o 15._o the_o space_n of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a by_o foreign_a traffic_n with_o she_o for_o these_o merchant_n be_v to_o be_v all_o that_o trade_n by_o sea_n and_o the_o great_a man_n or_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o how_o monstrous_a a_o thing_n be_v this_o to_o think_v of_o foreign_a merchant_n 17._o v._o 17._o within_o so_o short_a a_o time_n when_o the_o business_n of_o but_o one_o ordinary_a voyage_n do_v take_v up_o the_o best_a part_n of_o one_o of_o those_o year_n this_o the_o chief_a author_n of_o this_o opinion_n ribera_n do_v ingenuous_o confess_v to_o be_v a_o very_a hard_a thing_n to_o imagine_v the_o manner_n of_o and_o that_o he_o himself_o do_v account_v it_o a_o wonderful_a and_o miraculous_a thing_n and_o thereby_o do_v seem_v to_o allow_v we_o the_o liberty_n of_o take_v it_o for_o a_o kind_n of_o incredible_a thing_n as_o miracle_n before_o they_o be_v do_v be_v general_o account_v to_o be_v and_o then_o this_o make_v it_o at_o least_o very_o high_o probable_a that_o the_o time_n of_o forty_o two_o month_n or_o of_o one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o babylon_n with_o the_o beast_n who_o carry_v she_o and_o to_o who_o seven_o head_n she_o be_v always_o fix_v must_v be_v understand_v in_o such_o a_o mystical_a sense_n as_o will_v give_v time_n enough_o for_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v do_v in_o that_o reign_n and_o according_a to_o the_o use_n of_o such_o part_n of_o time_n in_o a_o mystical_a sense_n among_o the_o prophet_n by_o rule_n 3._o which_o will_v make_v the_o time_n of_o babylon_n to_o begin_v many_o age_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n from_o hence_o then_o it_o appear_v that_o we_o have_v this_o encouragement_n already_o for_o our_o hope_n of_o a_o clear_a determination_n of_o the_o application_n of_o this_o prophecy_n viz._n that_o there_o be_v but_o three_o way_n yet_o pitch_v upon_o for_o the_o application_n of_o it_o that_o be_v to_o rome-pagan_a to_o rome-christian_a and_o to_o rome_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o first_o of_o which_o have_v be_v find_v to_o be_v very_o absurd_a and_o the_o last_o incredible_a and_o this_o be_v a_o invite_v foretaste_a of_o the_o satisfaction_n that_o may_v be_v expect_v from_o the_o more_o orderly_a and_o cautious_a examination_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o all_o clear_a determination_n concern_v these_o vision_n chap._n iu._n xvii_o rev._n xvii_o inference_n draw_v from_o the_o former_a chapter_n to_o discover_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o three_o last_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o last_o called_z the_o beast_n a_o account_n of_o the_o author_n method_n the_o determination_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o babylon_n to_o the_o time_n after_o the_o end_n of_o rome-pagan_a which_o seem_v now_o to_o be_v unquestionable_a do_v offer_v a_o very_a fair_a light_n for_o some_o general_a discovery_n about_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o head_n which_o seem_v by_o the_o order_n of_o they_o to_o be_v design_v to_o be_v the_o clue_n to_o direct_v we_o in_o
beast_n and_o of_o the_o part_n of_o it_o signify_v dominion_n from_o the_o frequent_a use_n of_o those_o scheme_n in_o daniel_n the_o business_n of_o the_o three_o book_n be_v to_o apply_v these_o general_a notion_n to_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o to_o the_o part_n of_o it_o and_o from_o the_o know_a signification_n of_o that_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o in_o the_o prophecy_n be_v say_v to_o reign_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o from_o the_o immediate_a succession_n of_o the_o other_o two_o reign_n after_o it_o to_o determine_v the_o time_n of_o that_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v by_o way_n of_o eminency_n call_v the_o beast_n alone_o by_o itself_o and_o the_o eight_o king_n and_o which_o be_v the_o great_a subject_n of_o these_o vision_n and_o then_o the_o explication_n of_o all_o the_o uncouth_a character_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o last_o finishing-work_n of_o this_o design_n in_o the_o four_o book_n and_o this_o may_v give_v the_o reader_n a_o distinct_a and_o comprehensive_a view_n of_o my_o whole_a design_n at_o once_o and_o of_o the_o order_n of_o my_o method_n towards_o it_o chap._n v._n xvii_o rev._n xvii_o the_o distinct_a notion_n of_o the_o beast_n inquire_v into_o the_o four_o proposition_n every_o one_o of_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o those_o call_v the_o seven_o in_o general_a rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o the_o eight_o king_n one_o of_o seven_o that_o be_v pass_v revive_v the_o five_o proposition_n every_o one_o of_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n the_o beast_n be_v the_o beast_n under_o the_o last_o head_n the_o six_o proposition_n with_o its_o corollary_n the_o seven_o proposition_n the_o beast_n be_v a_o sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n in_o its_o idolatrous_a antichristian_a state_n the_o foundation_n of_o all_o satisfaction_n about_o the_o certain_a time_n of_o that_o idolatrous_a reign_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o babylon_n do_v seem_v to_o depend_v whole_o upon_o the_o mean_n that_o be_v offer_v from_o the_o angel_n explication_n to_o determine_v the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o appear_v all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n with_o that_o city_n as_o its_o inseparable_a companion_n there_o seem_v to_o be_v no_o other_o mean_n leave_v to_o fix_v that_o particular_a time_n but_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o three_o last_o reign_n of_o which_o seem_v to_o be_v on_o purpose_n single_v out_o from_o the_o general_a sum_n of_o the_o other_o five_o and_o to_o be_v distinct_o mention_v one_o after_o another_o for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o direct_v we_o from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o first_o of_o the_o three_o say_v then_o to_o be_v in_o rule_n when_o these_o word_n be_v speak_v and_o so_o may_v easy_o be_v know_v to_o determine_v the_o particular_a time_n of_o the_o beast_n who_o be_v make_v to_o be_v the_o next_o reign_n but_o one_o after_o that_o ruling-power_n which_o be_v then_o in_o present_a possession_n but_o before_o any_o thing_n can_v be_v well_o settle_v upon_o this_o bottom_n the_o use_n of_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v first_o sufficient_o clear_v for_o it_o seem_v to_o have_v a_o ambiguous_a signification_n in_o it_o which_o may_v defeat_v all_o our_o hope_n of_o fix_v it_o to_o any_o determinate_a meaning_n sometime_o it_o seem_v to_o signify_v a_o thing_n common_a to_o all_o the_o seven_o head_n when_o it_o be_v represent_v as_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o they_o all_o in_o their_o several_a successive_a reign_n and_o sometime_o it_o seem_v to_o signify_v nothing_o but_o one_o of_o its_o head_n in_o distinction_n to_o all_o the_o rest_n wherefore_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o first_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o be_v inquire_v after_o whether_o there_o can_v be_v any_o determinate_a and_o fix_a signification_n settle_v upon_o the_o use_n of_o this_o expression_n and_o the_o fear_n of_o mistake_v in_o so_o fundamental_a a_o point_n make_v i_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o be_v very_o cautious_a of_o every_o step_n i_o make_v in_o it_o and_o to_o have_v a_o distinct_a comprehension_n of_o it_o before_o i_o settle_v myself_o upon_o it_o for_o this_o purpose_n i_o find_v it_o requisite_a to_o begin_v with_o this_o proposition_n as_o the_o ground_n of_o all_o that_o be_v to_o follow_v every_o one_o of_o the_o eight_o king_n reckon_v up_o in_o order_n rev._n 17._o 4._o proposit_n 4._o 10_o 11._o be_v one_o of_o those_o call_v the_o seven_o king_n in_o general_a v._o 10._o nothing_o can_v well_o be_v more_o plain_o signify_v than_o this_o in_o the_o text_n after_o this_o manner_n they_o be_v seven_o king_n five_o be_v fall_v one_o 11._o rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o be_v and_o the_o other_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v and_o when_o he_o come_v must_v continue_v a_o short_a space_n and_o the_o eight_o be_v of_o the_o seven_o what_o can_v more_o plain_o signify_v the_o part_n the_o whole_a sum_n of_o the_o seven_o king_n mention_v just_o before_o into_o five_o and_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o a_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o those_o seven_o for_o who_o will_v ever_o understand_v those_o word_n otherwise_o than_o in_o this_o plain_a sense_n they_o be_v seven_o king_n five_o of_o which_o seven_o be_v fall_v one_o of_o they_o be_v the_o other_o of_o the_o seven_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v etc._n etc._n and_o there_o be_v a_o eight_o who_o yet_o be_v one_o of_o those_o seven_o before_o mention_v so_o that_o every_o one_o of_o the_o eight_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o and_o therefore_o can_v there_o be_v but_o seven_o king_n in_o all_o this_o indeed_o seem_v to_o be_v so_o very_o plain_a and_o necessary_a that_o it_o may_v be_v wonder_v why_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v rather_o suppose_v than_o endeavour_v to_o be_v prove_v since_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o ground_n for_o a_o doubt_n about_o it_o but_o only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o eight_o king_n who_o yet_o to_o make_v all_o clear_a be_v say_v express_o to_o be_v a_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o and_o be_v so_o grant_v to_o be_v without_o dispute_n but_o yet_o it_o be_v think_v needful_a to_o secure_v this_o by_o these_o reflection_n upon_o it_o because_o there_o be_v a_o considerable_a authority_n against_o it_o in_o defence_n of_o a_o particular_a hypothesis_n that_o which_o be_v allege_v from_o the_o text_n to_o make_v it_o capable_a of_o another_o sense_n be_v apoc._n be_v dr._n more_o vol._n 1._o p._n 647._o brightman_n in_o v._o 10._o c._n 17._o apoc._n that_o the_o seven_o king_n in_o the_o order_n be_v call_v the_o other_o and_o not_o the_o seven_o and_o that_o therefore_o he_o may_v be_v a_o king_n of_o a_o different_a nature_n from_o those_o seven_o king_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n because_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o greek_a signify_v sometime_o a_o thing_n of_o another_o nature_n and_o that_o to_o make_v up_o the_o number_n of_o those_o seven_o king_n that_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n the_o 8_o be_v say_v to_o be_v one_o of_o those_o seven_o but_o it_o be_v plain_a enough_o that_o the_o other_o in_o that_o place_n denote_v no_o new_a quality_n in_o the_o seven_o king_n but_o only_o refer_v to_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o king_n just_a before_o he_o who_o be_v call_v one_o and_o that_o king_n be_v call_v one_o by_o a_o very_a proper_a and_o familiar_a way_n of_o speech_n without_o any_o ground_n for_o the_o least_o mystery_n in_o it_o such_o as_o this_o follow_v will_v now_o be_v account_v the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o king_n five_o be_v past_a one_o be_v at_o this_o present_a after_o which_o will_v very_o natural_o follow_v and_o the_o other_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v that_o be_v the_o other_o of_o the_o seven_o which_o be_v a_o usual_a and_o ordinary_a way_n of_o speak_v if_o not_o more_o proper_a than_o to_o say_v five_o be_v past_a the_o six_o be_v at_o present_a and_o the_o seven_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v and_o certain_o the_o seven_o will_v in_o the_o latter_a example_n appear_v to_o be_v nothing_o but_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o king_n who_o have_v at_o first_o be_v call_v the_o seven_o head_n when_o with_o this_o we_o consider_v there_o be_v mention_v here_o make_v of_o a_o 8_o can_v any_o thing_n be_v more_o manifest_a than_o that_o the_o other_o just_a before_o it_o be_v as_o certain_o the_o seven_o as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v express_o so_o call_v and_o that_o the_o one_o before_o that_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o 6_o and_o then_o of_o what_o can_v they_o possible_o be_v the_o six_o or_o the_o seven_o but_o of_o those_o seven_o king_n which_o be_v just_a
before_o say_v to_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n and_o which_o immediate_o after_o the_o mention_n of_o they_o be_v divide_v into_o five_o one_o and_o this_o other_o there_o be_v certain_o no_o manner_n of_o ground_n to_o think_v the_o one_o in_o this_o division_n to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o more_o than_o the_o other_o as_o for_o the_o criticism_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v know_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v ordinary_o use_v to_o signify_v another_o thing_n or_o person_n individual_o distinct_a from_o one_o mention_v before_o without_o any_o other_o new_a quality_n in_o the_o one_o distinct_a from_o the_o other_o which_o have_v be_v before_o speak_v of_o matt._n 4._o 21._o and_o 5._o 39_o and_o 12._o 13._o and_o 13._o 8._o where_o the_o seed_n be_v the_o same_o before_o it_o be_v sow_o and_o yet_o call_v other_o seed_n and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n every_o where_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n but_o that_o which_o do_v the_o most_o plain_o express_v the_o same_o quality_n in_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o respect_n of_o that_o which_o have_v be_v mention_v before_o it_o be_v that_o know_a byword_n of_o aristotle_n in_o his_o ethic_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o friend_n be_v another_o self_n and_o howsoever_o philosopher_n may_v distinguish_v betwixt_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d yet_o in_o common_a speech_n they_o be_v promiscuous_o use_v for_o one_o another_o i_o have_v insist_v the_o long_a upon_o the_o perfect_a clear_n of_o this_o because_o it_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o all_o the_o historical_a application_n that_o can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o 8_o king_n call_v the_o beast_n which_o be_v the_o great_a business_n of_o all_o our_o search_n and_o i_o hope_v there_o need_v no_o more_o now_o to_o make_v it_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o seven_o king_n be_v one_o of_o the_o whole_a seven_o mention_v before_o in_o general_a in_o the_o first_o word_n of_o the_o 10_o verse_n and_o so_o that_o every_o one_o of_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v also_o one_o of_o those_o same_o seven_o since_o the_o eight_o be_v express_o say_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o to_o this_o the_o romish_a interpreter_n do_v general_o agree_v they_o consent_n consent_n make_v the_o first_o seven_o king_n to_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n and_o the_o eight_o to_o be_v the_o devil_n common_a to_o they_o all_o and_o so_o no_o new_a head_n or_o new_a king_n distinct_a from_o those_o seven_o that_o be_v mention_v before_o he_o to_o recompense_v the_o length_n of_o the_o former_a discourse_n here_o be_v these_o follow_a fruit_n of_o it_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o that_o have_v be_v in_o rule_n before_o it_o and_o corollar_n be_v return_v into_o power_n again_o for_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o the_o same_o whole_a seven_o mention_v in_o general_a that_o the_o rest_n be_v comprehend_v in_o by_o prop._n 4._o and_o therefore_o the_o whole_a eight_o be_v real_o but_o seven_o distinct_a king_n and_o the_o eight_o come_v after_o seven_o of_o they_o distinct_o reckon_v up_o before_o he_o the_o eight_o must_v therefore_o be_v one_o of_o those_o former_a seven_o return_v into_o power_n again_o according_a as_o it_o be_v intimate_v of_o he_o that_o he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o the_o romanist_n do_v apply_v that_o term_n and_o be_v of_o the_o seven_o to_o the_o devil_n as_o be_v in_o all_o the_o other_o seven_o king_n but_o then_o they_o make_v the_o be_v of_o the_o seven_o the_o same_o with_o the_o be_v in_o the_o seven_o whereas_o the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v proper_o signify_v the_o be_v one_o of_o that_o number_n of_o seven_o just_a before_o mention_v especial_o when_o he_o appear_v here_o to_o be_v a_o eight_o in_o a_o successive_a order_n of_o king_n for_o that_o show_v he_o to_o be_v a_o king_n alone_o by_o himself_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o former_a seven_o reign_n but_o yet_o one_o of_o they_o and_o so_o must_v be_v one_o of_o they_o return_v again_o it_o may_v next_o be_v observe_v that_o every_o one_o of_o the_o eight_o king_n rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o be_v represent_v by_o 5._o prop._n 5._o one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o every_o one_o of_o those_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o those_o call_v the_o seven_o king_n in_o general_n by_o prop._n 4._o and_o those_o call_v the_o seven_o king_n in_o general_n v._o 10._o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n as_o well_o as_o the_o seven_o hill_n be_v the_o text_n in_o the_o original_a be_v the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o mountain_n and_o be_v seven_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d king_n v._o 9_o 10._o the_o hill_n and_o king_n have_v the_o very_a same_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o be_v to_o affirm_v they_o equal_o to_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n as_o it_o be_v also_o almost_o unanimous_o agree_v upon_o by_o all_o interpreter_n and_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v call_v the_o beast_n and_o be_v one_o of_o those_o seven_o king_n which_o denote_v the_o relation_n of_o the_o seven_o king_n to_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n wherefore_o every_o one_o of_o those_o eight_o king_n must_v be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o seven_o king_n because_o every_o one_o of_o the_o eight_o king_n by_o prop._n 4._o be_v one_o of_o those_o same_o seven_o king_n who_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n the_o fear_n of_o this_o consequence_n viz._n that_o then_o the_o seven_o king_n must_v be_v the_o seven_o head_n be_v the_o chief_a ground_n of_o that_o opinion_n before_o mention_v that_o will_v have_v the_o seven_o king_n in_o the_o order_n to_o be_v none_o of_o those_o seven_o king_n which_o be_v just_a before_o call_v the_o seven_o king_n in_o general_n though_o immediate_o after_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o whole_a seven_o in_o general_n follow_v the_o account_n of_o they_o in_o order_n and_o in_o that_o order_n the_o seven_o king_n have_v its_o proper_a place_n but_o they_o will_v have_v the_o eight_o king_n to_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o will_v appear_v from_o the_o follow_a corollary_n to_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o plain_a expression_n of_o the_o text._n the_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v corollar_n 1_o past_a and_o revive_v again_o for_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o king_n that_o be_v past_a and_o be_v return_v into_o power_n again_o by_o coral_n prop._n 4._o and_o all_o those_o seven_o king_n reckon_v up_o as_o past_a before_o he_o have_v be_v find_v to_o be_v so_o many_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o prop._n 5._o wherefore_o the_o eight_o king_n must_v be_v one_o of_o those_o past_a seven_o head_n that_o be_v revive_v again_o since_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o those_o seven_o head_n by_o prop._n 5._o and_o yet_o come_v after_o the_o time_n of_o they_o all_o and_o therefore_o must_v be_v one_o of_o they_o revive_v again_o this_o be_v so_o far_o agree_v to_o by_o those_o who_o make_v the_o eight_o king_n the_o seven_o head_n that_o they_o apprehend_v it_o to_o be_v the_o six_o head_n heal_v of_o a_o deadly_a wound_n but_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o by_o this_o they_o make_v but_o six_o head_n upon_o the_o beast_n instead_o of_o seven_o for_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v see_v wound_v to_o death_n and_o heal_v again_o in_o the_o 13_o chap._n v._o 3._o can_v be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o head_n it_o be_v absurd_a to_o make_v a_o head_n wound_v and_o heal_v again_o to_o be_v more_o than_o one_o head_n and_o therefore_o do_v the_o prophet_n describe_v it_o but_o as_o one_o and_o the_o same_o head_n wherefore_o since_o the_o maintainer_n of_o this_o opinion_n do_v account_v the_o six_o king_n of_o the_o seven_o to_o be_v the_o six_o head_n and_o the_o seven_o king_n to_o be_v no_o head_n the_o eight_o king_n which_o be_v but_o the_o heal_n of_o the_o six_o head_n can_v increase_v the_o number_n and_o so_o they_o come_v at_o last_o to_o make_v but_o six_o head_n in_o all_o for_o their_o seven_o head_n be_v but_o the_o six_o heal_v again_o whereas_o there_o be_v seven_o real_o distinct_a head_n see_v in_o the_o vision_n by_o the_o precede_a corollary_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o eight_o king_n call_v the_o beast_n rev._n 17._o 11._o signify_v the_o beast_n corollar_n 2_o with_o that_o head_n only_o which_o be_v last_o in_o rule_n for_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o
interpose_v of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n come_v in_o the_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o same_o babylon_n and_o beast_n that_o have_v be_v break_v off_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 16_o chapter_n and_o be_v carry_v on_o to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o they_o both_o in_o the_o 18_o and_o 19_o chapter_n this_o do_v very_o plain_o show_v that_o the_o 17_o chapter_n come_v in_o only_a to_o interpret_v those_o mystical_a expression_n in_o the_o chapter_n before_o it_o by_o a_o new_a representation_n of_o the_o same_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o same_o babylon_n that_o have_v be_v the_o great_a subject_a just_a before_o discourse_v of_o now_o it_o be_v already_o assure_v that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n signify_v but_o one_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o under_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n prop._n 6._o and_o therefore_o if_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o mention_v in_o the_o other_o chapter_n that_o beast_n also_o must_v be_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o under_o its_o last_n head_n to_o secure_v we_o also_o still_o further_o in_o the_o assurance_n of_o this_o there_o be_v consent_n consent_n beast_n consent_n certum_fw-la namque_fw-la est_fw-la maris_fw-la bestiam_fw-la de_fw-la quâ_fw-la in_o hoc_fw-la cap._n sc_n cap._n 13._o et_fw-la bestiam_fw-la illam_fw-la cvi_fw-la babylon_n insidet_fw-la cap._n 17._o unam_fw-la eandemque_fw-la esse_fw-la ut_fw-la disere_fw-la hieronymus_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v say_v to_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n in_o this_o chapter_n that_o be_v the_o 13_o chapter_n and_o that_o beast_n upon_o which_o babylon_n sit_v in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o beast_n the_o general_a consent_n of_o all_o those_o who_o great_a interest_n it_o may_v be_v to_o confound_v all_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o beast_n but_o who_o can_v have_v no_o manner_n of_o interest_n to_o affirm_v it_o almost_o unanimous_o agree_v that_o the_o beast_n be_v all_o over_o these_o vision_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o 8_o king_n thing_n king_n those_o of_o the_o second_o opinion_n who_o take_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n for_o antichrist_n and_o that_o in_o the_o 17_o for_o the_o devil_n yet_o they_o interpret_v it_o to_o be_v the_o devil_n inspire_v antichrist_n which_o be_v much_o the_o same_o thing_n though_o they_o join_v the_o seven_o with_o he_o which_o be_v a_o very_a considerable_a testimony_n of_o the_o evidence_n that_o there_o be_v for_o it_o in_o the_o text._n 17._o alcasar_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect_n 5._o &_o postea_fw-la in_o cap._n 17._o chap._n vii_o xvii_o rev._n xiii_o &_o xvii_o further_o attempt_v to_o be_v demonstrate_v that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o particular_a thing_n the_o 8_o and_o 9th_o proposition_n together_o with_o their_o corollary_n the_o strength_n of_o this_o demonstration_n the_o beast_n his_o image_n mark_v number_n name_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n and_o everywhere_o else_o define_v and_o distinguish_v from_o the_o second_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n the_o evidence_n that_o have_v be_v insist_v upon_o in_o the_o former_a chapter_n be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o that_o accumulative_a proof_n which_o in_o court_n of_o judicature_n do_v determine_v the_o best_a and_o wise_a man_n about_o the_o near_a interest_n of_o man_n in_o this_o world_n but_o notwithstanding_o so_o strange_a a_o concurrence_n of_o such_o peculiar_a circumstance_n in_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n yet_o grotius_n do_v make_v they_o to_o be_v very_o distinct_a state_n of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o therefore_o it_o will_v be_v requisite_a to_o search_v for_o a_o more_o cogent_a and_o convince_a proof_n that_o they_o must_v both_o necessary_o be_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o one_o only_a of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o consequence_n of_o mistake_v in_o this_o search_n be_v no_o less_o than_o the_o fall_n into_o confusion_n about_o the_o first_o ground_n of_o all_o clear_a knowledge_n of_o these_o thing_n which_o will_v multiply_v into_o infinite_a error_n in_o the_o reason_n upon_o they_o it_o be_v therefore_o necessary_a to_o use_v the_o great_a circumspection_n in_o it_o and_o to_o advance_v in_o it_o but_o by_o such_o short_a step_n as_o we_o may_v clear_o see_v that_o we_o tread_v firm_a and_o sure_a in_o all_o the_o way_n towards_o it_o and_o in_o this_o design_n that_o which_o be_v first_o to_o be_v clear_v be_v that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 13_o chapter_n do_v signify_v 8._o proposit_n 8._o only_o the_o first_o beast_n show_v v._o 1._o this_o seem_v to_o be_v sufficient_o evident_a for_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o any_o other_o beast_n beside_o in_o that_o chapter_n but_o of_o the_o second_o beast_n and_o that_o it_o can_v signify_v the_o second_o beast_n either_o before_o or_o after_o the_o first_o mention_n of_o that_o beast_n there_o may_v thus_o be_v show_v in_o order_n 1._o that_o it_o signify_v nothing_o else_o before_o the_o mention_n of_o that_o beast_n be_v agree_v by_o all_o because_o there_o be_v no_o other_o beast_n before_o that_o second_o that_o it_o can_v signify_v and_o four_o time_n be_v it_o so_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n without_o any_o other_o addition_n and_o twice_o be_v it_o say_v that_o all_o the_o world_n or_o the_o earth_n do_v worship_v he_o before_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n 2._o and_o that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v signify_v the_o first_o beast_n also_o after_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o second_o be_v certain_a enough_o for_o though_o thrice_o after_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n the_o first_o have_v a_o note_n of_o distinction_n add_v to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o the_o first_o beast_n and_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v deadly_o wound_v etc._n etc._n yet_o when_o that_o term_n have_v no_o note_n of_o distinction_n add_v to_o it_o it_o do_v also_o signify_v the_o first_o beast_n as_o distinguish_v from_o the_o second_o so_o v._n 14._o where_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o second_o beast_n that_o he_o have_v power_n to_o do_v miracle_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v unquestionable_a that_o by_o the_o beast_n be_v mean_v the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n be_v the_o second_o beast_n bring_v in_o after_o as_o employ_v about_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o chapter_n where_o it_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o several_a mention_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o the_o name_n of_o he_o as_o the_o agent_n about_o something_o that_o have_v the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n join_v with_o it_o for_o example_n he_o give_v life_n to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o in_o the_o verse_n before_o 15._o v._o 15._o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o image_n make_v to_o the_o first_o beast_n he_o make_v all_o man_n receive_v the_o mark_n and_o name_n and_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o 16._o v._o 16._o beast_n which_o beast_n all_o the_o world_n will_v understand_v in_o common_a construction_n of_o speech_n to_o signify_v a_o beast_n different_a from_o he_o who_o do_v all_o these_o thing_n about_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o beast_n but_o more_o especial_o when_o it_o be_v find_v that_o this_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n have_v four_o time_n 4._o chap._n 13._o v._n 2_o 3_o 4._o before_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n in_o the_o same_o chapter_n be_v use_v to_o signify_v the_o first_o beast_n and_o once_o at_o least_o after_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n without_o any_o dispute_n about_o it_o and_o have_v 14._o v._o 14._o be_v often_o mention_v after_o the_o second_o beast_n with_o some_o other_o addition_n to_o it_o and_o yet_o the_o second_o beast_n have_v never_o be_v clear_o intimate_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n after_o the_o first_o mention_n of_o its_o rise_n but_o in_o every_o verse_n after_o that_o be_v signify_v in_o the_o original_a only_o by_o a_o verb_n in_o the_o three_o person_n as_o act_v in_o the_o affair_n of_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n which_o must_v therefore_o certain_o be_v some_o other_o beast_n that_o be_v refer_v to_o by_o that_o article_n of_o reference_n as_o distinct_a from_o he_o and_o as_o before_o know_v and_o mention_v wherefore_o by_o rule_n 1_o and_o 3._o the_o beast_n must_v all_o over_o the_o 13_o chapter_n signify_v the_o first_o beast_n and_o therefore_o by_o the_o term_n of_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o mark_n name_n and_o number_n corollar_n 1_o of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n must_v
with_o a_o great_a variety_n of_o circumstance_n to_o determine_v the_o nature_n of_o that_o which_o be_v the_o great_a affair_n in_o they_o all_o from_o hence_o then_o it_o do_v now_o appear_v that_o the_o wound_a and_o heal_v head_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o hill_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o wound_a and_o heal_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n coral_n 3_o be_v the_o same_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o that_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n for_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v under_o the_o same_o last_o rule_v head_n with_o that_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n coral_n praece_v &_o prop._n 9_o and_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n call_v the_o eight_o king_n be_v a_o head_n that_o have_v be_v one_o of_o those_o seven_o that_o be_v pass_v and_o go_v before_o it_o and_o be_v now_o revive_v again_o by_o coral_n 1._o prop._n 5._o which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o a_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o seven_o which_o be_v wound_v to_o death_n and_o heal_v again_o the_o beast_n therefore_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v certain_o in_o the_o state_n of_o a_o head_n wound_v to_o death_n and_o heal_v again_o after_o the_o certainty_n of_o which_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a extravagant_a thing_n to_o question_n whether_o the_o wound_a and_o heal_v head_n which_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v under_o be_v that_o wound_a and_o heal_v head_n which_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o text_n to_o have_v chap._n ix_o xi_o rev._n xi_o the_o 11_o proposition_n that_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a revel_v 11._o 18._o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a at_o christ_n second_o come_v the_o three_o creed_n confirm_v it_o the_o extravagance_n of_o the_o grotian_n interpretation_n of_o this_o judge_v the_o dead_a the_o reign_n of_o christ_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n his_o second_o come_v in_o glory_n the_o twelve_o proposition_n the_o beast_n in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n the_o same_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o other_o chapter_n there_o be_v now_o only_a the_o mention_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n remain_v to_o be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o same_o state_n of_o it_o with_o those_o in_o the_o other_o chapter_n after_o which_o it_o will_v be_v very_o easy_a to_o look_v through_o the_o whole_a process_n of_o these_o vision_n and_o to_o be_v thereby_o satisfy_v of_o the_o consistency_n of_o all_o the_o part_n of_o they_o and_o their_o mutual_a dependence_n upon_o and_o relation_n to_o one_o another_o notwithstanding_o the_o seem_a interfering_n order_n of_o they_o for_o this_o purpose_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v first_o that_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a revel_v 11._o 18._o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a at_o christ_n second_o come_v 11._o prop._n 11._o for_o the_o phrase_n of_o judge_v the_o dead_a be_v always_o use_v for_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n all_o over_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o it_o be_v a_o fundamental_a article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n express_v by_o those_o peculiar_a word_n in_o the_o apostle_n write_n and_o put_v into_o the_o apostle_n creed_n in_o the_o same_o word_n and_o so_o be_v that_o peculiar_a expression_n always_o use_v by_o the_o first_o father_n and_o for_o nothing_o else_o and_o in_o all_o the_o three_o creed_n be_v it_o join_v with_o christ_n second_o come_v as_o it_o be_v also_o for_o the_o most_o part_n find_v together_o with_o it_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o this_o show_v the_o constant_a use_n of_o this_o expression_n by_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o all_o time_n wherefore_o to_o make_v the_o phrase_n of_o judge_v the_o dead_a to_o signify_v here_o as_o some_o do_v only_o the_o revenge_a the_o cause_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v to_o change_v the_o signification_n of_o a_o very_a peculiar_a and_o generally-known_a expression_n into_o a_o very_a uncommon_a acceptation_n of_o it_o and_o to_o do_v that_o without_o some_o great_a necessity_n for_o it_o for_o which_o there_o be_v here_o no_o apparent_a evidence_n pretend_v be_v the_o way_n to_o license_v man_n to_o allegorise_v all_o the_o article_n of_o our_o belief_n away_o and_o beside_o this_o acceptation_n of_o judge_v the_o dead_a for_o the_o avenge_a they_o be_v beyond_o all_o example_n judge_v and_o judgement_n in_o general_n be_v indeed_o ambiguous_o use_v in_o scripture_n but_o judge_v the_o dead_a be_v never_o any_o where_o make_v use_v of_o but_o to_o signify_v the_o judgement_n at_o christ_n second_o come_v and_o so_o be_v it_o always_o take_v by_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o all_o age_n and_o so_o convey_v down_o by_o they_o in_o the_o same_o word_n in_o all_o the_o ancient_a creed_n for_o several_a age_n and_o join_v with_o the_o mention_n of_o christ_n second_o come_v so_o that_o of_o all_o the_o shift_n that_o grotius_n be_v put_v to_o for_o uphold_v his_o interpretation_n there_o seem_v none_o to_o be_v more_o monstrous_a or_o that_o do_v more_o show_v his_o resolution_n to_o cut_v all_o the_o knot_n that_o he_o can_v untie_v than_o this_o miserable_a shift_n of_o make_v the_o judge_n of_o the_o dead_a here_o to_o signify_v the_o revenge_a of_o the_o dead_a to_o assure_v one_o still_o further_o of_o this_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o same_o phrase_n by_o which_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o real_a judge_v of_o the_o dead_a be_v signify_v in_o these_o very_a vision_n as_o rev._n 20._o 12._o 12._o see_v grot._n in_o 20_o apoc._n v._n 12._o it_o be_v also_o add_v in_o this_o 11_o chapter_n v._o 18._o to_o make_v it_o more_o unquestionable_a that_o thou_o shall_v give_v the_o reward_n to_o thy_o servant_n the_o prophet_n and_o to_o the_o saint_n and_o to_o they_o that_o fear_v thy_o name_n small_a and_o great_a which_o show_v that_o it_o be_v a_o change_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a themselves_o by_o the_o reward_n that_o be_v give_v to_o their_o faithfulness_n and_o this_o can_v be_v nothing_o but_o their_o reward_n at_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n to_o judgement_n for_o betwixt_o death_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o reward_n for_o the_o prophet_n and_o saint_n small_a and_o great_a at_o one_o time_n as_o be_v here_o express_v the_o time_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v come_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v judge_v and_o that_o thou_o shall_v give_v the_o reward_n etc._n etc._n from_o hence_o it_o can_v but_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n rev._n 11._o corollary_n 15._o be_v christ_n second_o come_v in_o glory_n for_o first_o it_o be_v join_v with_o judge_v of_o the_o dead_a at_o the_o 18_o verse_n the_o time_n be_v come_v that_o the_o dead_a shall_v be_v judge_v that_o be_v the_o time_n be_v now_o come_v now_o that_o thou_o have_v take_v to_o thou_o thy_o great_a power_n and_o have_v reign_v as_o just_a before_o it_o be_v express_v that_o glorious_a reign_n and_o the_o judge_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v very_o express_o join_v together_o in_o the_o same_o doxology_n of_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n and_o so_o tie_v to_o the_o same_o time_n that_o if_o they_o be_v not_o contemporary_a yet_o there_o be_v nothing_o come_v in_o betwixt_o they_o and_o therefore_o must_v that_o reign_n of_o christ_n be_v at_o least_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o his_o come_v in_o glory_n and_o what_o can_v such_o a_o glorious_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v at_o that_o time_n but_o his_o glorious_a come_v or_o appearance_n for_o since_o there_o be_v but_o one_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n to_o be_v expect_v his_o glorious_a reign_n and_o his_o second_o come_v fix_v as_o here_o to_o one_o time_n must_v certain_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o that_o which_o secure_v they_o to_o be_v the_o same_o without_o far_a ground_n of_o scruple_n be_v that_o this_o reign_n of_o christ_n be_v say_v to_o be_v universal_a over_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n and_o also_o eternal_a with_o his_o father_n for_o ever_o and_o ever_o v._o 15._o which_o can_v be_v nothing_o but_o his_o kingdom_n of_o glory_n if_o it_o be_v object_v that_o christ_n come_v in_o glory_n be_v the_o beginning_n only_o of_o a_o spiritual_a and_o heavenly_a kingdom_n whereas_o it_o be_v here_o say_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o first_o show_n of_o his_o kingdom_n be_v agree_v by_o all_o to_o be_v upon_o earth_n at_o his_o come_v and_o for_o the_o remain_a part_n of_o it_o it_o be_v here_o express_v to_o be_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o and_o so_o also_o a_o kingdom_n in_o heaven_n with_o his_o father_n it_o may_v
here_o be_v suggest_v that_o this_o will_v make_v the_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o glory_n and_o his_o kingdom_n of_o glory_n here_o upon_o earth_n to_o be_v but_o a_o momentary_a thing_n only_o during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n whereas_o he_o be_v represent_v in_o several_a place_n as_o reign_v here_o in_o glory_n with_o his_o saint_n for_o a_o considerable_a time_n after_o the_o end_n of_o antichrist_n but_o mr._n mede_n have_v give_v this_o answer_n to_o that_o that_o according_a to_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n among_o the_o jew_n from_o who_o the_o new_a testament_n do_v borrow_v it_o it_o be_v take_v for_o a_o continuance_n of_o time_n for_o 1000_o year_n together_o but_o all_o that_o need_v be_v regard_v for_o the_o present_a purpose_n in_o hand_n be_v that_o it_o be_v agree_v by_o all_o party_n that_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a properly_z so_o call_v be_v not_o till_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o glory_n by_o this_o be_v we_o assure_v now_o at_o last_o that_o the_o beast_n which_o kill_v the_o two_o witness_n rev._n 11._o 7._o be_v the_o same_o time_n of_o roman_a rule_n with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o other_o chapter_n 12._o prop._n 12._o for_o first_o this_o beast_n in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n have_v one_o of_o the_o most_o peculiar_a distinguish_a character_n of_o that_o beast_n viz._n the_o beast_n that_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n which_o be_v the_o very_a same_o character_n with_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n v._o 8._o in_o just_a the_o same_o peculiar_a phrase_n and_o the_o same_o character_n have_v that_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n in_o another_o different_a expression_n indeed_o but_o of_o the_o same_o signification_n viz._n that_o it_o do_v rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n for_o the_o sea_n be_v very_o ordinary_o call_v in_o the_o septuagint_n which_o the_o greek_a of_o the_o new_a testament_n do_v general_o conform_v to_o by_o the_o same_o name_n of_o the_o abyss_n which_o be_v here_o render_v the_o bottomless_a pit_n when_o therefore_o we_o see_v in_o the_o chapter_n after_o this_o 11_o chapter_n the_o mention_n of_o a_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n which_o be_v make_v his_o peculiar_a character_n to_o distinguish_v he_o from_o other_o state_n of_o he_o under_o the_o succession_n of_o his_o head_n and_o that_o here_o there_o be_v the_o same_o peculiar_a description_n of_o such_o a_o beast_n with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o ascend_v etc._n etc._n which_o plain_o refer_v we_o to_o the_o same_o character_n of_o a_o beast_n somewhere_o else_o mention_v it_o must_v certain_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o beast_n or_o else_o there_o be_v no_o ground_n to_o believe_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v the_o same_o at_o two_o several_a mention_n of_o it_o though_o it_o have_v the_o same_o peculiar_a character_n in_o both_o place_n and_o a_o note_n of_o reference_n in_o one_o of_o they_o to_o confine_v it_o to_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o have_v be_v before_o mention_v which_o in_o this_o case_n will_v be_v a_o violation_n of_o all_o the_o first_o three_o rule_n which_o have_v be_v judge_v to_o be_v the_o sure_a ground_n for_o any_o interrpetation_n 2._o beside_o they_o both_o end_n at_o the_o expiration_n of_o the_o same_o space_n of_o time_n of_o 42_o month_n or_o the_o 1260_o day_n of_o the_o witness_n in_o sackcloth_n which_o be_v the_o same_o state_n in_o both_o because_o it_o be_v the_o last_o state_n of_o they_o both_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n be_v also_o describe_v to_o end_v just_a before_o a_o glorious_a reign_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n which_o be_v accompany_v with_o a_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a so_o also_o do_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n come_v to_o a_o end_n just_a before_o a_o reign_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v accompany_v with_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a chap._n 20._o and_o be_v not_o this_o a_o very_a good_a ground_n to_o be_v confident_a that_o they_o be_v both_o the_o same_o beast_n when_o they_o be_v say_v to_o end_v at_o the_o expiration_n of_o the_o same_o peculiar_a space_n of_o time_n and_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o just_a the_o same_o kind_n of_o peculiar_a reign_n of_o christ_n over_o all_o the_o world_n and_o for_o ever_o and_o ever_o and_o that_o be_v accompany_v with_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a for_o since_o they_o be_v thus_o find_v from_o these_o circumstance_n to_o be_v contemporary_a how_o can_v a_o beast_n with_o so_o peculiar_a character_n that_o be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o other_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v quite_o another_o thing_n in_o both_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o beast_n we_o also_o find_v they_o war_a against_o the_o same_o martyr_n or_o witness_n of_o god_n and_o christ_n and_o in_o both_o overcome_v they_o and_o be_v overcome_v by_o they_o etc._n etc._n from_o hence_o may_v very_o safe_o be_v determine_v that_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v till_o the_o beginning_n of_o a_o universal_a and_o eternal_a corollary_n reign_v of_o christ_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n these_o four_o last_o conclusion_n have_v also_o the_o consent_n of_o many_o of_o the_o most_o eminent_a interpreter_n beast_n interpreter_n ribera_n about_o the_o 15_o verse_n of_o the_o 11_o chapter_n in_o his_o discourse_n upon_o chap._n 10._o num_fw-la 20._o caecus_n est_fw-la qui_fw-la non_fw-la videt_fw-la etc._n etc._n he_o be_v blind_a that_o do_v not_o see_v that_o these_o thing_n can_v be_v but_o after_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o judgement_n malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 226._o no_o man_n of_o sense_n can_v doubt_v but_o that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 11_o and_o 13_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o beast_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n thus_o then_o do_v we_o find_v at_o last_o that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o his_o reign_n in_o all_o the_o several_a chapter_n where_o it_o be_v mention_v and_o from_o the_o last_o proof_n of_o this_o in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o account_n of_o the_o last_o end_n of_o the_o beast_n there_o be_v before_o the_o account_n of_o his_o first_o rise_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n and_o so_o mention_v in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n as_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v afterward_o to_o appear_v which_o do_v sufficient_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o order_n of_o the_o thing_n in_o this_o prophecy_n be_v many_o time_n transpose_v the_o second_o book_n the_o constant_a uniform_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o part_n all_o over_o daniel_n chap._n i._n the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n the_o clear_a rule_n for_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o rule_v part_n porphyry_n objection_n against_o the_o authority_n of_o it_o the_o great_a confirmation_n of_o the_o plainness_n of_o the_o prediction_n in_o it_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n daniel_n prove_v the_o 13_o proposition_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n a_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n jesus_n the_o singularity_n of_o grotius_n be_v notion_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o that_o place_n judge_v to_o be_v blasphemy_n by_o the_o sanhedrim_n we_o have_v now_o our_o prospect_n very_o much_o enlarge_v vii_o dan._n vii_o by_o a_o multitude_n of_o know_a mark_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o one_o of_o its_o head_n from_o the_o first_o mention_n of_o he_o in_o chap._n 11._o to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o his_o history_n in_o chapter_n 20._o by_o which_o he_o be_v describe_v to_o we_o in_o all_o his_o lineament_n with_o his_o rise_n his_o mark_n his_o action_n and_o his_o end_n and_o with_o a_o great_a many_o of_o his_o assistant_n and_o dependent_n and_o i_o think_v i_o can_v make_v unquestionable_a to_o any_o that_o be_v impartial_a and_o considerate_a enough_o that_o one_o may_v come_v to_o a_o very_a satisfactory_a determination_n from_o hence_o about_o the_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o he_o but_o because_o i_o will_v continue_v firm_a to_o my_o first_o design_n of_o carry_v on_o the_o proof_n all_o along_o in_o so_o full_a and_o convince_a a_o manner_n as_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o satisfy_v the_o most_o sceptical_a scruple_n it_o will_v be_v much_o more_o useful_a to_o consult_v the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n for_o the_o constant_a signification_n of_o the_o mystical_a phrase_n that_o be_v make_v use_n of_o all_o over_o these_o vision_n in_o the_o revelation_n for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o evidence_n of_o the_o determinate_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n
in_o general_n and_o of_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n and_o action_n of_o a_o beast_n in_o that_o prophecy_n there_o be_v a_o multitude_n of_o instance_n there_o of_o the_o constant_a use_n of_o these_o figure_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o determinate_a notion_n and_o it_o be_v general_o agree_v that_o st._n john_n by_o the_o like_a expression_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v everywhere_o allude_v to_o they_o as_o the_o original_a copy_n of_o his_o figure_n and_o as_o a_o nomenclator_n to_o explain_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o see_v reference_n in_o the_o 5_o chapter_n there_o be_v also_o this_o further_a advantage_n in_o the_o prophetical_a usage_n of_o the_o mystical_a expression_n in_o daniel_n that_o there_o be_v the_o concurrence_n of_o almost_o all_o interpreter_n in_o the_o particular_a signification_n of_o they_o who_o yet_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o about_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o same_o expression_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o as_o i_o find_v this_o to_o be_v of_o very_o great_a effect_n for_o the_o silence_v of_o my_o own_o scruple_n so_o be_v it_o the_o most_o certain_o satisfactory_a method_n for_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o world_n the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n have_v indeed_o that_o advantage_n above_o consent_n consent_n any_o other_o mystical_a write_n of_o that_o nature_n that_o the_o thing_n foretell_v in_o they_o be_v so_o plain_o describe_v that_o all_o who_o have_v consider_v they_o have_v in_o all_o age_n till_o this_o latter_a general_o agree_v about_o their_o interpretation_n one_o or_o two_o instance_n to_o the_o contrary_a in_o the_o space_n of_o so_o many_o age_n will_v be_v no_o material_a exception_n against_o it_o by_o rule_n the_o four_o porphyry_n the_o philosopher_n who_o be_v the_o first_o that_o be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o a_o different_a mind_n from_o the_o rest_n yet_o give_v such_o a_o reason_n for_o his_o confine_v the_o date_n and_o matter_n of_o these_o prophecy_n to_o the_o time_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n as_o do_v unquestionable_o confirm_v the_o clearness_n dan._n s._n hierom._n prooem_n in_o dan._n of_o his_o expression_n in_o all_o his_o vision_n st._n jerom_n acquaint_v we_o that_o his_o reason_n for_o it_o be_v because_o it_o seem_v plain_a to_o he_o that_o the_o author_n must_v have_v live_v about_o the_o time_n of_o epiphanes_n from_o the_o distinct_a account_n he_o give_v we_o in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o the_o succession_n and_o action_n of_o the_o syrian_a and_o egyptian_a king_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o north_n and_o of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o south_n till_o the_o time_n of_o epiphanes_n and_o so_o he_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o history_n of_o what_o be_v past_a and_o not_o a_o prophecy_n of_o thing_n to_o come_v can_v there_o be_v a_o great_a testimony_n of_o the_o clearness_n of_o prophetical_a expression_n than_o to_o see_v a_o profess_a enemy_n to_o it_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v so_o very_a plain_n that_o he_o can_v not_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v do_v cathol_n expos_fw-la eccles_n in_o apoc._n tanta_fw-la enim_fw-la dictorum_fw-la fides_fw-la fuit_fw-la etc._n etc._n for_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o plain_o fulfil_v that_o to_o unbeliever_n he_o seem_v not_o to_o have_v foretell_v thing_n to_o come_v but_o to_o have_v relate_v thing_n before_o past_a and_o do_v any_o thing_n but_o a_o history_n of_o thing_n past_a as_o for_o his_o suspicion_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o it_o that_o be_v as_o satisfactory_o answer_v as_o need_v be_v 1._o by_o our_o saviour_n own_v the_o prophecy_n matth._n 24._o 15._o which_o to_o christian_n be_v a_o undeniable_a proof_n though_o it_o can_v not_o be_v so_o to_o a_o infidel_n 2._o josephus_n who_o live_v about_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n not_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n do_v own_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n for_o the_o most_o considerable_a of_o any_o that_o they_o have_v and_o relate_v of_o it_o that_o it_o be_v show_v to_o alexander_n the_o great_a by_o jaddus_n the_o highpriest_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o 8_o chapter_n which_o do_v plain_o foretell_v his_o conquest_n of_o the_o persian_a and_o that_o this_o be_v own_v by_o alexander_n and_o reward_v with_o many_o great_a privilege_n to_o the_o jew_n particular_o that_o of_o be_v tax-free_a every_o seven_o year_n which_o no_o question_n remain_v to_o josephus_n age_n as_o the_o public_a memorial_n of_o that_o action_n what_o a_o unaccountable_a forgery_n will_v that_o be_v which_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o impose_v so_o strange_o upon_o one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a antiquary_n in_o that_o age_n and_o make_v he_o take_v a_o write_n concern_v his_o own_o nation_n not_o two_o hundred_o year_n old_a for_o a_o ancient_n write_v of_o five_o hundred_o year_n stand_v 3._o especial_o when_o we_o consider_v that_o it_o have_v be_v long_o receive_v into_o the_o jewish_a canon_n of_o scripture_n in_o josephus_n day_n and_o have_v be_v constant_o use_v in_o greek_a translation_n in_o their_o synagogue_n as_o appear_v by_o our_o saviour_n quotation_n which_o be_v impossible_a for_o a_o forge_a book_n not_o much_o above_o one_o hundred_o year_n old_a to_o have_v be_v after_o this_o assurance_n porphyry_n suspicion_n that_o it_o be_v a_o history_n of_o thing_n see_v by_o the_o writer_n of_o it_o be_v as_o great_a a_o confirmation_n as_o can_v be_v desire_v of_o the_o clearness_n of_o daniel_n meaning_n in_o his_o prophetical_a description_n in_o some_o part_n of_o his_o vision_n and_o the_o general_a concurrence_n of_o almost_o all_o interpreter_n about_o the_o determinate_a sense_n of_o the_o rest_n be_v proof_n enough_o of_o the_o plainness_n of_o his_o expression_n in_o all_o for_o what_o can_v give_v one_o a_o plain_a ground_n to_o presume_v that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o arrive_v at_o a_o perfect_a knowledge_n of_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o mystical_a scheme_n of_o a_o prophecy_n than_o first_o to_o see_v it_o accuse_v by_o a_o enemy_n of_o have_v be_v write_v after_o the_o thing_n be_v do_v only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o clearness_n of_o the_o term_n that_o be_v use_v to_o express_v they_o and_o next_o to_o see_v all_o interpreter_n of_o the_o most_o different_a party_n and_o interest_n unanimous_o agree_v upon_o the_o particular_a application_n of_o they_o this_o be_v a_o encouragement_n sufficient_a to_o make_v one_o hope_v for_o the_o full_a satisfaction_n from_o the_o vision_n of_o daniel_n concern_v the_o constant_a signification_n of_o the_o same_o mystical_a term_n in_o both_o prophecy_n in_o order_n to_o which_o the_o first_o thing_n that_o it_o be_v the_o most_o necessary_a to_o be_v resolve_v about_o as_o the_o general_a basis_n of_o all_o that_o be_v to_o follow_v be_v this_o proposition_n that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o daniel_n the_o seven_o v._o 13_o 13._o proposit_n 13._o 14._o be_v some_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n jesus_n upon_o earth_n 1._o that_o it_o be_v some_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n be_v manifest_a from_o v._o 27._o where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n 2._o that_o it_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o jesus_n be_v as_o certain_a as_o it_o be_v that_o our_o jesus_n be_v the_o true_a messiah_n for_o there_o be_v no_o name_n of_o the_o messiah_n anywhere_o so_o peculiar_o own_v by_o christ_n as_o this_o name_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v all_o over_o the_o gospel_n and_o as_o by_o the_o note_n of_o reference_n join_v with_o it_o it_o must_v refer_v to_o some_o use_n of_o that_o name_n in_o some_o place_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n where_o it_o be_v before_o mention_v so_o do_v we_o find_v st._n matthew_n 24._o 30._o what_o place_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n that_o be_v for_o our_o saviour_n do_v there_o join_v that_o name_n of_o he_o with_o the_o very_a same_o circumstance_n that_o it_o be_v mention_v with_o here_o in_o daniel_n in_o that_o place_n of_o st._n matthew_n and_o in_o all_o the_o other_o gospel_n beside_o in_o his_o prophecy_n of_o his_o come_n he_o call_v it_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n with_o power_n and_o great_a glory_n which_o be_v just_a the_o same_o with_o that_o in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n about_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n and_o his_o wave_v a_o universal_a kingdom_n give_v he_o at_o the_o time_n of_o that_o judgement_n when_o there_o be_v infinite_a multitude_n of_o angel_n attend_v it_o be_v most_o certain_a from_o our_o saviour_n examination_n before_o the_o highpriest_n that_o it_o be_v the_o common_o receive_v opinion_n of_o all_o man_n in_o those_o day_n that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o those_o circumstance_n of_o his_o appearance_n that_o
use_v in_o any_o other_o place_n in_o which_o it_o be_v not_o so_o clear_o know_v rule_n 2_o 3._o 3._o it_o be_v against_o all_o the_o other_o know_v representation_n of_o the_o different_a kind_n of_o supreme_a power_n in_o the_o same_o nation_n all_o over_o daniel_n or_o the_o revelation_n that_o they_o shall_v have_v two_o distinct_a figure_n to_o represent_v two_o different_a kind_n of_o they_o even_o according_a to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o these_o man_n themselves_o for_o all_o the_o difference_n of_o supreme_a power_n in_o the_o same_o nation_n everywhere_o else_o be_v grant_v to_o be_v set_v out_o by_o the_o part_n or_o appurtenance_n of_o whole_a figure_n as_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n that_o which_o represent_v the_o succession_n of_o the_o persian_a after_o the_o median_a king_n in_o the_o same_o nation_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n be_v the_o two_o horn_n of_o the_o ram_n not_o two_o different_a beast_n and_o the_o four_o division_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n with_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o first_o king_n be_v set_v out_o by_o four_o horn_n after_o one_o great_a horn_n which_o belong_v all_o to_o the_o one_o he-goat_n the_o ten_o king_n arise_v out_o of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n and_o the_o one_o after_o they_o be_v represent_v by_o eleven_o horn_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o beast_n in_o chap._n 7._o 24._o and_o the_o same_o ten_o king_n in_o the_o four_o kingdom_n of_o the_o image_n in_o the_o 2_o do_v chapter_n be_v show_v by_o the_o ten_o toe_n of_o the_o foot_n the_o seven_o successive_a king_n also_o of_o the_o kingdom_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o be_v all_o at_o a_o time_n in_o that_o roman_a rule_n be_v represent_v by_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n of_o that_o one_o beast_n all_o which_o if_o count_v up_o together_o will_v be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o odds_o of_o above_o forty_o to_o nothing_o against_o the_o divide_n of_o the_o single_a reign_n of_o alexander_n from_o those_o who_o succeed_v he_o in_o the_o same_o nation_n and_o against_o the_o represent_v he_o by_o one_o whole_a figure_n 4._o the_o three_o kingdom_n be_v certain_o that_o which_o succeed_v the_o second_o and_o the_o second_o by_o all_o be_v agree_v to_o signify_v the_o persian_a kingdom_n and_o what_o a_o kind_n of_o kingdom_n it_o be_v that_o succeed_v the_o persian_a the_o prophet_n himself_o inform_v we_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n 22._o v._o 21_o 22._o where_o the_o king_n of_o greece_n who_o overthrow_v the_o persian_a monarchy_n do_v signify_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n with_o a_o first_o conquer_a king_n in_o it_o and_o a_o fourfold_a kingdom_n after_o he_o and_o therefore_o here_o also_o must_v this_o three_o kingdom_n that_o succeed_v the_o persian_a and_o be_v represent_v in_o this_o seven_o chapter_n by_o one_o beast_n as_o that_o be_v in_o the_o eight_o be_v the_o same_o time_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n from_o its_o conquest_n of_o persia_n to_o the_o end_n of_o it_o 5._o the_o proper_a character_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o alexander_n reign_n be_v but_o a_o part_n of_o be_v a_o kingdom_n first_o under_o one_o king_n then_o divide_v into_o four_o and_o join_v together_o in_o one_o figure_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o 8_o and_o 11_o chapter_n where_o 4._o v._o 8._o v._n 4._o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o first_o king_n be_v say_v to_o be_v divide_v towards_o the_o four_o wind_n of_o heaven_n in_o both_o those_o chapter_n wherefore_o since_o the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v show_v by_o a_o leopard_n 6._o v._o 6._o with_o four_o head_n and_o four_o wing_n to_o make_v sure_a of_o the_o number_n four_z if_o that_o be_v alexander_n kingdom_n it_o must_v be_v his_o kingdom_n divide_v into_o four_o and_o than_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o whole_a grecian_a monarchy_n settle_v in_o the_o four_o last_a kingdom_n of_o it_o mention_v as_o the_o one_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 8_o and_o 11_o chapter_n 6._o beside_o that_o the_o leopard_n with_o the_o four_o head_n and_o four_o wing_n must_v signify_v such_o a_o divide_a kingdom_n appear_v from_o all_o the_o signification_n of_o head_n and_o horn_n and_o all_o the_o part_n of_o figure_n signify_v dominion_n in_o any_o place_n else_o of_o this_o book_n and_o of_o that_o of_o the_o revelation_n as_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n twice_o in_o the_o 2d_o chapter_n in_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n the_o same_o with_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o his_o ten_o horn_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n pag._n 104_o etc._n etc._n which_o also_o be_v ten_o king_n in_o one_o kingdom_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v of_o the_o same_o signification_n prop._n 15._o so_o that_o the_o leopard_n be_v grant_v by_o all_o to_o be_v a_o grecian_a kingdom_n there_o be_v at_o least_o five_o to_o nothing_o clear_a to_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o four-headed_n leopard_n be_v alexander_n kingdom_n divide_v into_o four_o which_o we_o know_v to_o be_v the_o fourfold_a monarchy_n of_o the_o greek_n 7._o if_o alexander_n single_a reign_n be_v the_o three_o kingdom_n show_v by_o the_o three_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n and_o his_o ten_o captain_n immediate_o after_o he_o be_v a_o four_o kingdom_n show_v by_o the_o four_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n then_o that_o kingdom_n which_o be_v represent_v but_o as_o one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o the_o 8_o and_o 11_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o prophet_n will_v be_v represent_v as_o one_o and_o three_o for_o there_o will_v be_v one_o kingdom_n under_o alexander_n alone_o show_v by_o the_o three_o beast_n chap._n 7._o another_o under_o his_o ten_o captain_n show_v by_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o a_o three_o by_o the_o fourfold_a kingdom_n of_o the_o four_o horn_n of_o the_o he-goat_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n and_o thus_o one_o kingdom_n show_v by_o one_o beast_n only_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n shall_v be_v two_o kingdom_n show_v by_o two_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n and_o a_o three_o kingdom_n beside_o show_v by_o a_o part_n only_o of_o that_o one_o beast_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n which_o represent_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o they_o all_o which_o will_v suppose_v that_o the_o prophet_n have_v no_o consistency_n at_o all_o with_o himself_o in_o his_o figure_n but_o that_o he_o do_v set_v they_o down_o at_o all_o adventure_n in_o contradiction_n to_o one_o another_o and_o this_o also_o must_v be_v suppose_v of_o he_o without_o the_o least_o plain_a ground_n from_o any_o thing_n that_o he_o have_v say_v to_o countenance_v it_o which_o be_v a_o sufficient_a warrant_n to_o make_v we_o determine_v that_o all_o this_o be_v more_o than_o these_o man_n have_v any_o ground_n to_o affirm_v of_o he_o and_o contrary_a to_o what_o he_o be_v every_o where_o represent_v viz._n as_o a_o very_a profound_a wise_a man_n and_o even_o contrary_a to_o all_o the_o experience_n that_o we_o have_v of_o it_o in_o all_o the_o figure_n which_o be_v grant_v to_o be_v know_v wherein_o he_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o to_o observe_v a_o constant_a and_o determinate_a usage_n of_o they_o in_o one_o only_a signification_n 8._o again_o when_o we_o see_v the_o grecian_a monarchy_n after_o alexander_n represent_v as_o a_o fourfold_a kingdom_n in_o know_a and_o plain_a term_n in_o the_o 8_o and_o 11_o chapter_n to_o make_v the_o next_o kingdom_n after_o he_o to_o be_v a_o tenfold_a kingdom_n of_o his_o captain_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v to_o shut_v one_o eye_n against_o what_o the_o prophet_n have_v plain_o say_v in_o those_o two_o chapter_n and_o which_o he_o seem_v open_o to_o refer_v to_o by_o the_o four_o head_n of_o the_o leopard_n and_o what_o a_o strange_a contempt_n of_o a_o prophecy_n be_v it_o to_o reject_v a_o figure_n of_o a_o kingdom_n that_o have_v just_a the_o same_o mark_n that_o it_o be_v set_v out_o with_o in_o two_o open_v know_v place_n which_o express_o name_v it_o and_o to_o take_v up_o with_o another_o in_o the_o stead_n of_o it_o that_o have_v such_o mark_n as_o that_o kingdom_n be_v never_o before_o set_v out_o with_o by_o the_o prophet_n that_o be_v to_o pass_v by_o the_o leopard_n with_o the_o four_o head_n which_o yet_o be_v grant_v to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o 8_o and_o 11_o chapter_n by_o their_o own_o confession_n and_o instead_o of_o it_o to_o choose_v a_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n represent_v ten_o kingdom_n for_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n which_o have_v before_o be_v twice_o call_v a_o fourfold_a kingdom_n but_o never_o a_o kingdom_n with_o ten_o king_n in_o it_o 9_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n we_o see_v be_v write_v by_o
to_o avoid_v all_o disturbance_n in_o the_o city_n and_o prejudice_n to_o the_o church_n none_o shall_v be_v choose_v without_o his_o knowledge_n see_v also_o petavius_n rationar_n temp._n part_n 1._o lib._n 7._o cap._n 3._o the_o double_a strength_n of_o the_o two_o consul_n the_o coin_n also_o of_o the_o empire_n in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o division_n have_v both_o the_o emperor_n head_n with_o this_o inscription_n the_o mutual_a love_n of_o the_o two_o augusti_fw-la and_o whatever_o be_v there_o more_o like_a to_o the_o consul_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o five_o head_n that_o be_v pass_v at_o the_o date_n of_o the_o prophecy_n than_o these_o two_o emperor_n after_o this_o come_v the_o western_a empire_n to_o be_v cut_v off_o by_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n odoacer_n who_o cut_v off_o the_o last_o emperor_n augustulus_n reign_v with_o his_o heruli_n sixteen_o year_n in_o his_o stead_n and_o how_o much_o he_o deserve_v to_o be_v account_v a_o new_a head_n of_o rome_n may_v appear_v by_o the_o power_n he_o have_v there_o to_o have_v a_o law_n make_v after_o make_v petavius_n rationar_n temp._n l._n 7._o c._n 3._o to_o prevent_v which_o that_o be_v the_o commotion_n in_o the_o city_n about_o the_o election_n of_o laurentius_n and_o symmachus_n upon_o the_o death_n of_o pope_n anastasius_n the_o whole_a controversy_n be_v remit_v to_o the_o determination_n of_o king_n theodoric_n according_a to_o the_o law_n make_v in_o that_o case_n by_o odoacer_n and_o he_o pronounce_v symmachus_n pope_n and_o many_o synod_n be_v about_o that_o affair_n in_o the_o year_n 501_o and_o some_o year_n after_o that_o no_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v valid_a except_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o king_n and_o also_o that_o in_o a_o controversial_a choice_n the_o king_n shall_v determine_v which_o of_o the_o elect_v shall_v stand_v this_o law_n continue_v also_o under_o synod_n under_o hieron_n rubens_n histor_n raven_n p._n 131_o 132._o the_o year_n after_o be_v there_o another_o council_n call_v by_o the_o command_n of_o king_n theodorick_n from_o ravenna_n the_o french_a bishop_n mention_v their_o be_v call_v to_o rome_n by_o his_o command_n and_o pope_n symmachus_n give_v the_o king_n thanks_o that_o he_o call_v the_o council_n to_o meet_v at_o rome_n see_v tom._n 2._o council_n de_fw-fr synodis_fw-la romae_fw-la sub_fw-la symmacho_fw-la theodoric_n do_v there_o show_v the_o letter_n of_o symmachus_n himself_o to_o request_v he_o to_o call_v the_o four_o synod_n theodorick_n who_o succeed_v odoacer_n together_o with_o his_o goth_n and_o theodorick_n be_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o it_o till_o the_o year_n 502._o roman_n 502._o pompon_n laetus_n of_o odoacer_n the_o roman_n at_o his_o first_o entrance_n into_o the_o city_n salute_v he_o king_n of_o rome_n and_o italy_n and_o lead_v he_o to_o the_o capitol_n with_o all_o the_o high_a honour_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n blondus_n decad._n l._n 3._o pag._n 31._o in_o decretal_a distinct_a 69._o odoacer_n be_v call_v by_o pope_n symmachus_n the_o most_o excellent_a king_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n be_v there_o frequent_a synod_n of_o the_o orthodox_n call_v at_o rome_n till_o some_o year_n after_o the_o year_n 501_o tho'_o he_o himself_o be_v a_o arrian_n which_o show_v how_o absolute_a he_o be_v among_o they_o and_o of_o the_o there_o the_o de_fw-fr translat_n romani_fw-la imper._n in_o germanos_fw-la tit._n quâ_fw-la ratione_fw-la facta_fw-la est_fw-la imperii_fw-la translatio_fw-la the_o roman_a power_n be_v transfer_v upon_o odoacer_n first_o by_o the_o army_n or_o by_o the_o submission_n of_o the_o roman_a legion_n to_o he_o 2._o by_o the_o nobility_n and_o senate_n of_o rome_n 3._o by_o the_o right_n of_o conquest_n 4._o by_o the_o renunciation_n of_o augustulus_n 5._o by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o rome_n and_o italy_n declare_v in_o the_o capitol_n as_o they_o use_v to_o acknowledge_v their_o lawful_a emperor_n blondus_fw-la decad._n l._n 3._o p._n 37._o he_o there_o show_v how_o theodoric_n be_v receive_v at_o rome_n by_o the_o agree_a consent_n and_o applause_n and_o acclamation_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o he_o leave_v rome_n to_o its_o own_o government_n by_o the_o senate_n but_o yet_o so_o as_o that_o his_o praefect_n do_v preside_v over_o they_o bellarm._n l._n 1._o de_fw-fr translat_n imper._n rom._n in_o germanos_fw-la cap_n 9_o say_v that_o theodoric_n enjoy_v the_o empire_n of_o all_o italy_n the_o style_n of_o theodoric_n letters-pattent_n represent_v he_o everywhere_o as_o the_o absolute_a sovereign_n of_o the_o roman_n as_o much_o as_o ever_o the_o emperor_n have_v be_v before_o he_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o senate_n of_o rome_n upon_o his_o coronation_n oath_n lib_fw-la 10._o variar_n cassiodori_n our_o goodness_n must_v be_v a_o very_a command_a thing_n when_o we_o be_v overcome_v by_o our_o own_o will_n who_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o answer_v to_o any_o one_o else_o because_o we_o owe_v thâ—se_a thing_n to_o god_n only_o and_o not_o to_o man_n epistola_fw-la 17._o so_o also_o in_o the_o next_o letter_n to_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n consider_v how_o much_o kindness_n be_v intend_v you_o when_o he_o swear_v to_o you_o who_o can_v be_v compel_v and_o speak_v of_o the_o office_n of_o praefect_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n epist_n 4._o lib._n 6._o say_v of_o himself_o in_o comparison_n with_o those_o praefect_n hâc_fw-la sold_n ratione_fw-la etc._n etc._n in_o this_o only_o be_v we_o different_a from_o they_o that_o we_o can_v be_v subject_a to_o any_o one_o else_o who_o have_v none_o to_o judge_v we_o or_o to_o call_v we_o to_o account_v sigonias_n say_v of_o he_o lib._n 16._o the_o occident_n imper._n that_o theodoric_n set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n in_o the_o west_n every_o way_n most_o like_a the_o old_a empire_n there_o splendid_a reception_n of_o both_o odoacer_n and_o theodorick_n at_o rome_n by_o the_o pope_n the_o senate_n and_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o the_o applause_n and_o submission_n that_o be_v show_v they_o in_o acknowledgement_n of_o their_o sovereignty_n there_o be_v sufficiene_fw-fr testimony_n from_o the_o best_a approve_a historian_n of_o those_o time_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o these_o barbarous_a king_n over_o rome_n be_v near_o 70_o year_n the_o lieutenant_n of_o justinian_n bellisarius_fw-la and_o nurse_n subdue_v those_o king_n of_o italy_n and_o thereby_o justinian_n who_o be_v but_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n and_o which_o have_v be_v divide_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o rome_n for_o so_o many_o year_n come_v to_o be_v restore_v to_o the_o royal_a seat_n of_o the_o empire_n at_o rome_n which_o be_v another_o change_n of_o the_o chief_a government_n of_o that_o place_n and_o thus_o it_o continue_v under_o the_o command_n of_o the_o exarch_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n for_o near_a two_o hundred_o year_n the_o lombard_n and_o the_o frank_n and_o the_o pope_n together_o seem_v to_o make_v another_o change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n interest_n in_o italy_n but_o tho'_o the_o lombard_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o next_o master_n of_o that_o jurisdiction_n yet_o they_o never_o can_v succeed_v in_o their_o attempt_n to_o make_v themselves_o master_n of_o rome_n for_o they_o be_v check_v in_o it_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o frank_n under_o pepin_n and_o charlemagne_n but_o then_o upon_o a_o confederacy_n betwixt_o the_o pope_n and_o those_o king_n of_o the_o frank_n rome_n be_v leave_v whole_o free_a to_o itself_o and_o charlemagne_n be_v make_v emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o from_o he_o the_o title_n continue_v to_o this_o day_n in_o the_o french_a and_o german_a line_n with_o some_o small_a interval_n of_o vacancy_n who_o will_v make_v any_o question_n whether_o here_o be_v not_o variety_n of_o change_n enough_o to_o make_v one_o conclude_v that_o the_o imperial_a government_n which_o be_v the_o rule_v head_n in_o st._n john_n time_n must_v have_v be_v long_o since_o at_o a_o end_n one_o will_v indeed_o be_v more_o apt_a to_o judge_v from_o hence_o that_o there_o have_v be_v not_o only_o a_o change_n of_o the_o six_o head_n since_o that_o time_n but_o also_o four_o or_o five_o head_n beside_o in_o succession_n to_o one_o another_o but_o since_o we_o be_v already_o assure_v that_o the_o next_o change_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a six_o head_n be_v to_o be_v the_o beast_n prop._n 20._o and_o that_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v from_o his_o first_o rise_n under_o that_o head_n to_o the_o last_o come_n of_o christ_n in_o glory_n by_o prop._n 6._o and_o corol._n 1._o prop._n 12._o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o there_o can_v be_v but_o two_o of_o these_o several_a change_n of_o government_n that_o can_v
be_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o latter_a of_o which_o must_v continue_v to_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n wherefore_o to_o be_v able_a to_o know_v from_o the_o account_n of_o these_o change_n of_o the_o roman_a government_n whether_o we_o be_v now_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v our_o chief_n concern_v it_o be_v now_o to_o be_v inquire_v whether_o it_o can_v be_v assure_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o six_o imperial_a head_n have_v be_v at_o a_o end_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n now_o leave_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o change_n to_o the_o particular_a defender_n of_o they_o one_o may_v upon_o most_o undoubted_a ground_n for_o it_o resolve_v himself_o that_o at_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o odoacer_n and_o the_o gothish_a 22._o proposit_n 22._o king_n of_o italy_n the_o six_o head_n be_v at_o late_a at_o a_o end_n for_o the_o six_o head_n be_v to_o be_v at_o a_o end_n when_o another_o settle_a government_n shall_v be_v own_v at_o rome_n instead_o of_o the_o imperial_a government_n by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 22._o and_o at_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o those_o king_n their_o authority_n be_v authority_n be_v cassiodor_n variar_n lib._n 5._o epist_n 3._o de_fw-la praefecturâ_fw-la praetorianâ_fw-la no_o dignity_n be_v equal_a in_o power_n to_o it_o and_o although_o other_o dignity_n have_v their_o set_a bound_n yet_o under_o that_o jurisdiction_n do_v almost_o every_o thing_n come_v that_o be_v do_v in_o our_o whole_a empire_n and_o in_o the_o comment_n there_o by_o brossius_n ammianus_n marcellimus_fw-la lib._n 21._o affirm_v that_o the_o praefectura_fw-la praetoriana_n be_v much_o above_o all_o other_o dignity_n as_o valentinian_n valens_n and_o gratian_n have_v decree_v l._n 1._o c._n de_fw-la officio_fw-la vicarii_fw-la and_o that_o with_o good_a reason_n for_o the_o praetorian_a praefecture_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o sovereignty_n of_o command_n but_o without_o the_o purple_a and_o that_o be_v the_o distinction_n betwixt_o the_o sovereign_n and_o the_o praefectus_fw-la praetorio_fw-la that_o he_o have_v not_o the_o sacred_a purple_n nor_o the_o imperial_a badge_n of_o authority_n own_v for_o supreme_a at_o rome_n as_o have_v be_v already_o make_v appear_v from_o the_o public_a reception_n of_o those_o conqueror_n at_o rome_n by_o the_o whole_a authority_n of_o that_o city_n the_o pope_n the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o their_o acclamation_n to_o they_o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n of_o rome_n and_o what_o other_o authority_n do_v bellarmin_n himself_o make_v necessary_a for_o such_o a_o end_n occid_n bellarm._n de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n occid_n but_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o this_o power_n be_v manifest_a from_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o cassiodorus_n variarum_fw-la who_o be_v the_o chancellor_n and_o chief_a minister_n of_o state_n to_o two_o or_o three_o of_o the_o gothish_a king_n for_o that_o whole_a book_n be_v nothing_o but_o the_o several_a form_n of_o the_o letter_n patent_n as_o one_o may_v say_v of_o the_o gothish_a king_n for_o all_o the_o great_a office_n of_o the_o roman_a government_n such_o as_o those_o of_o consul_n praefectus_fw-la praetorio_fw-la etc._n etc._n perfect_a of_o the_o city_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o office_n of_o the_o 56._o the_o cassiodor_n variar_n l._n 1._o epist_n 4._o l._n 11._o ep._n 1._o 8_o 10._o l._n 12._o ep._n 3._o 56._o praefectus_fw-la praetorio_fw-la be_v immediate_o depend_v upon_o the_o supreme_a imperial_a power_n and_o command_v all_o under_o he_o with_o a_o imperial_a authority_n but_o the_o most_o assure_a evidence_n of_o it_o be_v the_o command_n that_o we_o find_v from_o the_o gothish_a king_n to_o the_o senate_n by_o the_o same_o name_n name_n name_n cuspinian_n in_o sextum_fw-la rufum_fw-la p._n 8._o de_fw-fr imperatoribus_fw-la appian_n write_v in_o the_o proem_n of_o his_o history_n that_o emperor_n be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o general_n of_o army_n of_o old_a from_o whence_o he_o that_o govern_v the_o commonwealth_n at_o his_o own_o pleasure_n like_o a_o king_n be_v call_v a_o emperor_n and_o they_o take_v that_o name_n upon_o they_o because_o the_o name_n of_o emperor_n be_v more_o acceptable_a at_o rome_n than_o any_o other_o title_n which_o have_v a_o show_n of_o absolute_a government_n and_o julius_n caesar_n as_o dion_z say_v do_v take_v the_o name_n of_o emperor_n upon_o he_o as_o omnium_fw-la rerum_fw-la dominus_fw-la from_o who_o the_o emperor_n after_o he_o take_v the_o name_n thus_o be_v the_o gothish_a king_n real_o emperor_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o name_n of_o king_n they_o have_v the_o same_o power_n and_o differ_v only_o in_o name_n of_o rerum_fw-la dominus_fw-la etc._n dominus_fw-la cassiodor_n variar_n lib._n 1._o epist_n 29_o 31_o 32_o 33_o 44._o lib._n 4._o ep._n 45_o etc._n etc._n that_o the_o emperor_n have_v in_o distinction_n from_o all_o other_o sovereign_n and_o in_o such_o term_n as_o these_o by_o these_o court_n these_o cassiodor_n variar_n lib._n 8._o ep._n 2_o 3_o 4._o lib._n 10._o ep._n 18._o lib._n 11._o ep._n 1._o pag._n 658._o cassiodor_n lib._n 8._o epist_n 24._o clero_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la romanae_fw-la athalaricus_n rex_fw-la we_o decree_v by_o our_o authority_n at_o this_o present_a that_o if_o any_o one_o have_v a_o action_n against_o any_o belong_v to_o the_o roman_a clergy_n that_o he_o cite_v he_o to_o the_o court_n of_o the_o most_o bless_a pope_n and_o if_o the_o plaintiff_n have_v not_o right_o do_v he_o there_o than_o he_o may_v go_v to_o the_o secular_a court_n present_v we_o do_v ordain_v by_o our_o proclamation_n we_o do_v enjoin_v and_o know_v you_o lest_o any_o one_o incur_v the_o severity_n of_o our_o displeasure_n give_v you_o your_o suffrage_n according_a to_o our_o command_n and_o know_v you_o that_o we_o have_v give_v our_o special_a order_n but_o especial_o n_o when_o we_o see_v they_o mind_v the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n that_o not_o only_o by_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o all_o goth_n and_o roman_n they_o be_v choose_v their_o king_n and_o governor_n but_o that_o also_o they_o have_v take_v a_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o they_o and_o if_o there_o shall_v be_v any_o scruple_n of_o a_o superior_a authority_n in_o the_o pope_n at_o that_o time_n we_o find_v a_o ordinance_n of_o the_o king_n that_o o_o clergyman_n shall_v indeed_o go_v first_o to_o the_o bishops-court_n but_o if_o they_o apprehend_v themselves_o not_o right_v there_o they_o shall_v from_o thence_o appeal_v to_o the_o civil_a court_n of_o judicature_n which_o show_v which_o of_o the_o court_n be_v then_o account_v the_o superior_a jurisdiction_n even_o among_o the_o clergy_n themselves_o and_o this_o will_v not_o be_v much_o wonder_v at_o as_o any_o strange_a thing_n when_o it_o appeaa_v that_o those_o king_n make_v edict_n to_o regulate_v the_o ordination_n john_n ordination_n cassiodor_n variar_n lib_fw-la 8._o epist_n 15._o king_n athalaricus_n to_o the_o senate_n of_o rome_n concern_v their_o agreement_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o that_o pope_n which_o his_o father_n have_v name_v to_o they_o after_o the_o imprisonment_n of_o pope_n john_n by_o he_o he_o call_v it_o their_o obey_v his_o command_n in_o it_o idem_fw-la lib._n 9_o epist_n 15._o to_o pope_n john_n of_o the_o pope_n themselves_o and_o direct_v they_o to_o the_o pope_n in_o such_o term_n as_o these_o to_o publish_v may_v your_o holiness_n know_v that_o we_o have_v at_o present_a decree_v which_o we_o will_v have_v to_o extend_v to_o all_o patriarch_n and_o metropolitan_o and_o in_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o edict_n we_o allow_v no_o voice_n to_o any_o clergyman_n that_o shall_v be_v find_v to_o have_v be_v bribe_v for_o it_o and_o then_o command_v that_o a_o former_a decree_n of_o the_o senate_n about_o it_o be_v observe_v and_o with_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o bishop_n prayer_n bid_v he_o take_v care_n to_o observe_v his_o edict_n and_o command_v he_o to_o intimate_v this_o to_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n by_o the_o praefect_n of_o the_o city_n and_o to_o make_v it_o know_v himself_o to_o all_o the_o bishop_n under_o he_o and_o to_o intimate_v a_o thing_n be_v the_o law-term_n to_o signify_v the_o make_v a_o public_a act_n of_o it_o panciroll_fw-fr notit_fw-la imp._n orient_a p._n 33._o theodahat_fw-la 33._o anastasius_n bibliothecarius_n record_v this_o of_o pope_n john_n the_o first_o in_o the_o time_n of_o theordoric_n and_o of_o pope_n agapetus_n in_o the_o time_n of_o theodahat_fw-la it_o be_v also_o a_o ordinary_a thing_n for_o the_o gothish_a king_n to_o send_v the_o pope_n in_o embassy_n to_o the_o greek_a emperor_n if_o now_o it_o be_v reply_v that_o the_o imperial_a government_n be_v still_o in_o be_v in_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n because_o he_o have_v a_o part_n of_o the_o senate_n of_o rome_n and_o one_o of_o the_o consul_n with_o
at_o rome_n for_o beside_o that_o it_o have_v be_v demonstrate_v that_o the_o essential_a character_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o government_n own_v at_o rome_n by_o prop._n 21._o it_o appear_v also_o by_o almost_o all_o the_o know_a example_n beside_o of_o the_o change_n of_o government_n in_o a_o monarchy_n either_o in_o daniel_n or_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o former_a government_n together_o with_o a_o new_a face_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n be_v make_v to_o be_v a_o new_a succession_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o that_o nation_n the_o most_o plain_a instance_n of_o it_o be_v in_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n where_o after_o the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o form_n of_o government_n under_o the_o first_o king_n there_o succeed_v a_o fourfold_a kingdom_n notwithstanding_o that_o the_o macedonian_a sovereignty_n which_o be_v the_o first_o king_n continue_v still_o in_o be_v for_o it_o be_v one_o of_o those_o four_o kingdom_n so_o also_o in_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o persian_a monarchy_n just_a before_o it_o the_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o sovereignty_n be_v represent_v by_o the_o two_o horn_n come_v after_o one_o another_o tho'_o the_o first_o of_o they_o that_o be_v the_o king_n of_o media_n be_v still_o in_o be_v when_o the_o latter_a be_v in_o rule_n because_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n be_v also_o king_n of_o media_n and_o his_o realm_n at_o that_o time_n call_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n this_o also_o be_v confirm_v from_o the_o succession_n of_o this_o very_a same_o imperial_a head_n which_o be_v a_o new_a head_n notwithstanding_o that_o the_o dignity_n the_o onuphr_n panuvinus_n lib._n fast_a p._n 61._o but_o the_o consulary_a dignity_n continue_v at_o rome_n to_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n joh._n fersius_n silesius_n protonotarius_fw-la de_fw-fr p._n praet_fw-la justinian_n novel_a 105._o call_v the_o consulship_n a_o dignity_n that_o go_v always_o with_o the_o imperial_a power_n so_o that_o the_o consulary_a power_n seem_v to_o be_v so_o interweave_v with_o the_o sovereignty_n that_o it_o follow_v it_o of_o its_o own_o accord_n and_o be_v tacit_o include_v in_o it_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o sceptre_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v take_v l._n 6._o cod._n theodos_fw-la the_o emperor_n decree_n that_o all_o other_o dignity_n shall_v give_v place_n to_o that_o of_o consul_n prattica_fw-la dell_n medagglie_fw-mi de_fw-fr carlo_n patten_n pag._n 67._o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o money_n which_o the_o emperor_n julius_n caesar_n and_o augustus_n cause_v to_o be_v stamp_v be_v call_v consular_a money_n for_o the_o respect_n that_o they_o bear_v to_o that_o supreme_a dignity_n consulary_a government_n continue_v with_o it_o tho'_o in_o subordination_n to_o the_o imperial_a much_o more_o must_v this_o government_n be_v a_o new_a head_n when_o that_o which_o be_v only_o imperial_a be_v turn_v into_o a_o regal_a form_n at_o rome_n there_o be_v therefore_o no_o long_o any_o question_n to_o be_v make_v whether_o the_o imperial_a government_n which_o be_v the_o six_o head_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n be_v yet_o at_o a_o end_n chap._n v._n xvii_o rev._n xvii_o the_o 23_o d_o proposition_n the_o beast_n some_o present_a sovereign_n of_o rome_n the_o 24_o the_o 42_o month_n of_o the_o beast_n at_o least_o 1260_o year_n the_o 1260_o day_n of_o the_o witness_n the_o same_o particular_a time_n the_o two_o witness_n the_o representative_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n enslave_v by_o the_o beast_n since_o it_o have_v be_v make_v unquestionable_a from_o the_o precede_a proposition_n that_o the_o six_o king_n or_o head_n have_v be_v past_a for_o some_o hundred_o of_o year_n from_o thence_o it_o may_v as_o assure_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o beast_n call_v the_o eight_o king_n be_v a_o sovereign_n roman_a 23._o proposit_n 23._o power_n that_o be_v own_v for_o supreme_a by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o present_a for_o the_o six_o king_n in_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n be_v certain_o at_o a_o end_n after_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o the_o heruli_n and_o goth_n prop._n 22._o and_o the_o seven_o king_n do_v immediate_o succeed_v the_o six_o by_o prop._n the_o 18_o and_o the_o seven_o king_n be_v to_o continue_v but_o a_o short_a space_n chap._n 17._o 10._o whereas_o the_o number_n of_o year_n from_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n to_o this_o present_a be_v three_o time_n long_o than_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o six_o head_n from_o the_o date_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o as_o long_o as_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o other_o six_o head_n before_o wherefore_o the_o seven_o king_n must_v needs_o have_v be_v long_o since_o past_a and_o the_o eight_o king_n call_v the_o beast_n have_v enter_v upon_o his_o reign_n for_o the_o eight_o king_n do_v immediate_o succeed_v the_o seven_o by_o prop._n 18._o and_o the_o eight_o king_n or_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v till_o the_o second_o come_n of_o christ_n by_o corollar_n 1._o prop._n 12._o and_o therefore_o must_v the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v both_o begin_v already_o and_o not_o yet_o past_a that_o be_v must_v be_v at_o present_a in_o be_v upon_o the_o same_o ground_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o forty_o two_o month_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n revel_v 13._o 5._o be_v at_o least_o 1260_o year_n 24._o prop._n 24._o for_o the_o beast_n be_v in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a by_o prop._n 23._o and_o he_o begin_v his_o reign_n soon_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o six_o head_n because_o the_o seven_o king_n be_v to_o continue_v but_o a_o short_a space_n rev._n 17._o 10._o and_o the_o six_o head_n be_v at_o late_a end_v at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n in_o augustulus_n by_o prop._n 22._o which_o be_v above_o 1200_o year_n since_o it_o be_v therefore_o impossible_a that_o the_o forty_o two_o month_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v have_v a_o literal_a signification_n in_o this_o place_n they_o must_v then_o of_o necessity_n be_v understand_v in_o a_o mystical_a signification_n by_o rule_n 2._o and_o in_o such_o a_o mystical_a signification_n also_o as_o must_v make_v they_o contain_v in_o they_o above_o 1200_o year_n now_o there_o be_v no_o example_n in_o prophecy_n of_o any_o such_o mystical_a signification_n of_o time_n as_o will_v make_v these_o forty_o two_o month_n reach_v to_o 1200_o year_n and_o make_v they_o less_o exceed_v that_o number_n of_o year_n than_o the_o mystical_a use_n of_o week_n and_o day_n in_o some_o of_o the_o prophecy_n week_n be_v by_o almost_o the_o vnanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o interpreter_n take_v for_o so_o many_o year_n as_o they_o have_v day_n in_o they_o in_o that_o famous_a prophecy_n about_o the_o first_o come_v of_o the_o messiah_n into_o the_o world_n in_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n v._o 24._o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o seventy_o week_n this_o be_v a_o unexceptionable_a instance_n of_o the_o mystical_a use_n of_o day_n for_o year_n so_o also_o be_v the_o year_n of_o jubilee_n after_o 49_o year_n call_v the_o end_n of_o seven_o sabbath_n or_o week_n of_o year_n levit._fw-la 25._o 8._o day_n also_o be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o signify_v year_n in_o ezekiel_n twice_o in_o one_o chapter_n ezek._n 4._o 4_o 6._o and_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o the_o book_n of_o number_n 14._o 34._o against_o these_o two_o last_o example_n it_o be_v pretend_v that_o day_n do_v not_o absolute_o signify_v year_n but_o be_v only_o make_v the_o type_n of_o year_n but_o this_o be_v no_o material_a objection_n against_o this_o usage_n of_o day_n for_o though_o in_o those_o two_o place_n they_o be_v use_v but_o as_o type_n yet_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o observe_v that_o type_n of_o thing_n be_v ordinary_o use_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n for_o the_o thing_n themselves_o after_o the_o type_n be_v fulfil_v in_o they_o and_o in_o that_o use_n of_o they_o they_o signify_v the_o thing_n absolute_o and_o not_o typical_o for_o a_o typical_a signification_n of_o any_o thing_n be_v the_o signification_n of_o it_o before_o it_o be_v come_v to_o pass_v which_o can_v be_v when_o the_o type_n be_v use_v for_o the_o real_a thing_n it_o self_n then_o in_o be_v and_o therefore_o in_o such_o a_o use_n of_o the_o typical_a word_n it_o must_v signify_v the_o thing_n absolute_o only_o thus_o do_v we_o find_v the_o name_n of_o temple_n altar_n the_o holy_a of_o holies_n the_o veil_n the_o passeover-lamb_n use_v to_o signify_v the_o christian_a church_n the_o communion_n heaven_n this_o earthly_a state_n christ_n jesus_n after_o these_o type_n be_v accomplish_v and_o so_o after_o their_o typical_a time_n be_v pass_v
people_n into_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a person_n the_o king_n and_o the_o highpriest_n especial_o where_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v which_o be_v the_o present_a case_n as_o this_o do_v go_v along_o with_o all_o well-ordered_a society_n so_o it_o be_v exemplify_v in_o two_o of_o the_o instance_n here_o refer_v to_o out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n or_o 2._o the_o church_n may_v here_o be_v represent_v by_o two_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o know_v peculiar_a character_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o distinction_n to_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n all_o over_o the_o new_a testament_n where_o it_o be_v everywhere_o represent_v as_o one_o church_n make_v up_o of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n one_o common_a society_n with_o those_o two_o great_a constituent_a part_n in_o it_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o which_o it_o be_v original_o call_v the_o catholic_n church_n thus_o do_v we_o find_v †_o st._n paul_n almost_o continual_o insist_v upon_o this_o twofold_n distinction_n in_o the_o church_n and_o the_o chief_a ground_n of_o 9_o rom._n 3._o 30._o &_o 4._o 16._o &_o 9_o 24._o &_o 10._o 12._o &_o 11._o 17._o &_o 15._o 8_o 9_o 1_o cor._n 1._o 24._o &_o 7._o 18_o 19_o gal._n 27._o 8._o &_o 4._o 22_o 24._o &_o 6._o 15_o 16._o ephes_n 3._o 6_o 9_o all_o his_o earnest_a motive_n to_o unity_n and_o mutual_a communion_n for_o the_o make_v the_o christian_a church_n but_o one_o thing_n be_v that_o all_o the_o world_n both_o jew_n and_o gentile_n be_v but_o one_o church_n of_o christ_n as_o ephes_n 2._o 14_o 15_o 16_o 17_o 18._o and_o chap._n 3._o 6._o and_o chap._n 4._o 1_o 2_o 3_o 4_o 5_o 6._o and_o this_o be_v everywhere_o represent_v by_o he_o as_o the_o great_a mystery_n of_o god_n in_o the_o bring_v the_o gentile_n to_o be_v one_o church_n with_o the_o jew_n ephes_n 1._o 9_o 3._o 3_o 9_o colos_n 1._o 26_o 27._o this_o book_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n do_v also_o general_o run_v upon_o that_o distinction_n as_o chap._n 5._o 5._o the_o number_n of_o the_o jewish_a elder_n gather_v out_o of_o all_o nation_n and_o chap._n 7._o 4_o 9_o the_o 144000_o out_o of_o the_o jewish_a tribe_n but_o figurative_o take_v and_o the_o great_a multitude_n of_o all_o nation_n so_o also_o chap._n 14._o 1_o 6._o the_o 144000_o and_o all_o nation_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o people_n and_o chap._n 19_o 4_o 6._o the_o 24_o elder_n represent_v the_o jewish_a part_n and_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o great_a multitude_n the_o gentile_n though_o both_o figurative_o and_o the_o church_n be_v everywhere_o set_v forth_o as_o the_o jewish_a temple_n or_o synagogue_n set_v open_a to_o all_o people_n this_o also_o we_o find_v everywhere_o foretell_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o the_o peculiar_a distinction_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o messiah_n from_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o church_n of_o both_o jew_n and_o gentile_n and_o this_o do_v our_o saviour_n also_o make_v the_o distinguish_a badge_n of_o his_o church_n for_o this_o reason_n do_v he_o make_v choice_n of_o baptism_n to_o be_v the_o initial_a rite_n of_o all_o nation_n into_o his_o church_n which_o by_o the_o jew_n have_v always_o before_o be_v make_v the_o distinguish_a rite_n 52._o matth._n 8._o 11._o &_o 21._o 43._o &_o 22._o 9_o &_o 24._o 14._o john_n 11._o 52._o betwixt_o themselves_o and_o the_o gentile_a proselyte_n he_o also_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n order_v the_o memorial_n of_o his_o own_o death_n to_o be_v the_o communion-feast_n or_o the_o common_a union_n of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n in_o his_o church_n or_o the_o communion_n of_o saint_n of_o all_o kind_n instead_o of_o the_o paschal_n lamb_n which_o be_v the_o distinguish_a ceremony_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o jew_n from_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n beside_o and_o thus_o also_o do_v he_o himself_o signify_v his_o church_n to_o be_v one_o fold_v make_v up_o of_o two_o sort_n of_o sheep_n john_n 10._o 16._o but_o this_o do_v most_o eminent_o appear_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o action_n of_o the_o apostle_n after_o jesus_n have_v commit_v the_o sole_a management_n of_o his_o church_n to_o they_o the_o chief_a subject_n of_o the_o book_n of_o their_o act_n be_v to_o set_v forth_o this_o new_a appearance_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n with_o these_o two_o different_a kind_n of_o member_n in_o it_o indeed_o this_o twofold_a distinction_n of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v its_o foundation_n in_o the_o know_a division_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n into_o those_o two_o general_a part_n of_o it_o jew_n and_o gentile_n both_o always_o before_o and_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o write_v this_o prophecy_n and_o this_o distinction_n be_v always_o preserve_v in_o memory_n by_o the_o frame_n of_o the_o jewish_a temple_n and_o its_o distinction_n of_o the_o two_o court_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o gentile_n and_o so_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o most_o likely_a to_o be_v here_o refer_v to_o because_o the_o most_o obvious_a and_o common_o know_v division_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n into_o two_n but_o what_o strength_n soever_o this_o account_n of_o their_o be_v call_v two_o may_v seem_v to_o have_v yet_o the_o demonstration_n of_o their_o real_a nature_n in_o general_a before_o give_v do_v not_o at_o all_o depend_v upon_o it_o this_o be_v intend_v only_o for_o a_o probable_a illustration_n of_o that_o character_n and_o since_o by_o the_o discovery_n of_o their_o nature_n they_o must_v represent_v the_o whole_a christian_a church_n for_o many_o age_n there_o must_v be_v some_o reference_n in_o this_o character_n of_o it_o to_o some_o twofold_a division_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o must_v distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o jewish_a and_o none_o be_v better_o know_v for_o such_o than_o that_o which_o have_v be_v here_o pitch_v upon_o not_o that_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n nor_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o waldenses_n and_o albigenses_n which_o some_o will_v have_v that_o number_n to_o refer_v to_o account_n a_o thus_o do_v ribera_n interpret_v the_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a in_o chap._n 11._o v._n 9_o that_o they_o signify_v that_o the_o tyranny_n of_o anti-christ_n shall_v not_o be_v continue_v above_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a according_a to_o that_o of_o ezek._n 4._o i_o have_v give_v thou_o a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n though_o afterward_o upon_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n he_o do_v in_o express_a term_n contradict_v this_o very_a interpretation_n when_o ever_o say_v he_o do_v lyranus_fw-la see_v a_o day_n take_v for_o a_o year_n and_o though_o in_o ezekiel_n god_n say_v i_o have_v give_v thou_o a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n yet_o what_o ground_n be_v this_o to_o take_v a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n in_o scripture_n alcazar_n also_o upon_o the_o 2_o do_v verse_n chap._n 11._o apocalypse_n do_v determine_v that_o the_o 42_o month_n and_o the_o 1260_o day_n must_v necessary_o be_v take_v in_o a_o mystical_a and_o not_o in_o a_o literal_a sense_n notatione_n quarta_fw-la in_o vers_fw-la 2._o and_o they_o both_o agree_v with_o bellarmin_n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr pont._n c._n 8._o that_o the_o 42_o month_n and_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a must_v be_v understand_v according_a to_o the_o chaldaic_a account_n chap._n vi_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o the_o 25_o proposition_n the_o second_o beast_n rev._n 13._o a_o universal_a church-head_n distinct_a from_o the_o first_o the_o 26_o proposition_n the_o beast_n a_o secular_a head_n confederate_v with_o a_o universal_a church-head_n but_o distinct_a from_o he_o the_o second_o beast_n a_o succession_n of_o many_o single_a person_n the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v the_o present_a secular_a and_o ecclesiastical_a roman_a head_n or_o the_o imperial_a and_o papal_a power_n objection_n answer_v there_o have_v be_v sufficient_a ground_n of_o assurance_n give_v that_o the_o beast_n be_v real_o in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a time_n it_o be_v in_o the_o next_o place_n necessary_a to_o inquire_v after_o those_o character_n of_o he_o that_o do_v distinguish_v he_o from_o all_o other_o sovereign_a power_n upon_o earth_n the_o great_a difficulty_n in_o this_o affair_n arise_v from_o the_o great_a resemblance_n that_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v betwixt_o the_o first_o and_o the_o second_o 11._o v._o 1_o &_o 11._o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n for_o they_o be_v describe_v as_o two_o distinct_a sovereign_a power_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o roman_a dominion_n the_o second_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o exercise_v all_o the_o power_n 12._o v._o 12._o of_o the_o first_o beast_n before_o he_o and_o therefore_o do_v we_o find_v these_o two_o beast_n confound_v together_o by_o many_o of_o the_o best_a esteem_a interpreter_n it_o may_v then_o be_v
life_n and_o death_n to_o himself_o which_o he_o give_v to_o the_o image_n and_o therefore_o be_v supreme_a from_o hence_o it_o will_v be_v infer_v that_o the_o second_o beast_n be_v a_o pontifex_n maximus_n of_o the_o roman_n after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n for_o by_o propos_fw-fr prece_v the_o second_o beast_n must_v be_v a_o supreme_a church-head_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v a_o pontifex_n maximus_n and_o by_o the_o same_o prop._n he_o must_v be_v distinct_a from_o the_o first_o beast_n who_o be_v another_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o roman_n by_o propos_fw-fr 20._o and_o till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n gratian_n the_o pontifex_n maximus_n be_v not_o a_o real_o distinct_a head_n of_o the_o roman_n from_o the_o emperor_n the_o emperor_n till_o then_o be_v both_o the_o pontifex_n maximus_n and_o the_o supreme_a civil_a head_n and_o now_o it_o may_v be_v safe_o determine_v that_o by_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v mean_v a_o secular_a sovereign_a reference_n proposit_n 26._o see_v reference_n power_n of_o the_o roman_n another_o roman_n mede_n in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n v._n 1._o these_o two_o beast_n be_v tie_v to_o one_o another_o by_o the_o near_a relation_n to_o one_o another_o and_o both_o of_o they_o do_v together_o reign_v over_o the_o same_o part_n of_o the_o world_n the_o first_o or_o ten_o horn_v beast_n we_o may_v call_v the_o secular_a power_n the_o two_o horn_a beast_n the_o ecclesiastical_a power_n and_o on_o v._o 11._o the_o first_o beast_n be_v a_o secular_a power_n this_o a_o ecclesiastical_a which_o do_v exercise_v the_o chief_a ministerial_a power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n and_o his_o blasphemy_n aventin_n histor_n boior_fw-la lib._n 7._o the_o bull_n of_o pope_n john_n against_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n do_v there_o recount_v that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o charlemaigne_n the_o empire_n be_v a_o fiefe_n of_o the_o papal_a power_n and_o so_o must_v be_v confer_v by_o the_o pope_n to_o be_v in_o union_n with_o he_o for_o the_o assist_v the_o church_n in_o its_o acts._n the_o emperor_n in_o answer_n to_o it_o challenge_n it_o to_o be_v his_o right_n to_o elect_v the_o pope_n so_o that_o both_o agree_v that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v immediate_o unite_v to_o one_o another_o confederate_v in_o a_o idolatrous_a antichristian_a rule_n with_o a_o ecclesiastical_a supreme_a head_n of_o that_o nation_n which_o be_v distinct_a from_o it_o for_o the_o principal_a agent_n be_v the_o false_a prophet_n the_o design_n and_o business_n of_o all_o the_o power_n that_o be_v exercise_v idolatrous_a worship_n the_o instrument_n that_o execute_v all_o the_o order_n about_o it_o the_o image_n which_o be_v make_v by_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o the_o beast_n join_v in_o all_o as_o the_o chief_a supporter_n of_o it_o and_o the_o tyranny_n exercise_v in_o it_o against_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o lamb_n do_v sufficient_o show_v how_o antichristian_a a_o design_n it_o be_v that_o they_o be_v engage_v in_o and_o the_o real_a distinction_n betwixt_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o church-head_n his_o confederate_n be_v assure_v from_o prop._n 25._o this_o confederacy_n do_v show_v the_o second_o beast_n to_o be_v no_o single_a person_n for_o the_o false_a prophet_n continue_v to_o the_o end_n with_o the_o first_o beast_n and_o the_o first_o beast_n be_v the_o succession_n of_o many_o single_a 20._o prop._n 15_o &_o 20._o person_n in_o the_o same_o form_n of_o government_n as_o a_o head_n of_o a_o beast_n be_v know_v here_o to_o signify_v and_o therefore_o the_o second_o beast_n be_v a_o daniel_n a_o alcazar_n in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n sect._n 6._o by_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o earth_n or_o second_v beast_n be_v signify_v a_o multitude_n of_o person_n as_o well_o as_o by_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o sea_n or_o the_o first_o beast_n as_o well_o the_o one_o as_o the_o other_o of_o these_o beast_n be_v the_o scheme_n of_o a_o numerous_a multitude_n and_o not_o of_o a_o single_a person_n as_o in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n succession_n of_o ecclesiastical_a person_n have_v the_o corollar_n 1_o supreme_a power_n in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n reference_n see_v reference_n wherefore_o without_o any_o further_a scrupulous_a search_n for_o the_o moment_n at_o which_o the_o beast_n begin_v his_o reign_n let_v the_o particular_a change_n of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o make_v the_o beast_n at_o first_o to_o appear_v be_v what_o it_o will_v and_o never_o so_o difficult_a to_o know_v yet_o now_o it_o may_v be_v safe_o conclude_v that_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v those_o two_o form_n of_o secular_a and_o ecclesiastical_a government_n real_o distinct_a from_o one_o another_o corollar_n 2_o which_o be_v at_o this_o present_a time_n acknowledge_v for_o supreme_a by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o roman_n by_o corol._n 2._o prop._n 6._o and_o therefore_o be_v that_o which_o be_v own_v for_o supreme_a at_o rome_n by_o prop._n 21._o and_o he_o be_v own_v there_o for_o supreme_a at_o this_o present_a time_n by_o prop._n 23._o and_o he_o be_v a_o saecular_a sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n distinct_a from_o a_o ecclesiastical_a head_n there_o own_v and_o confederate_a with_o he_o by_o prop._n 25._o and_o that_o ecclesiastical_a chief_a head_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o false_a prophet_n by_o coral_n 1._o prop._n 25._o wherefore_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n must_v be_v those_o secular_a and_o ecclesiastical_a head_n of_o rome_n distinct_a from_o one_o another_o who_o authority_n in_o those_o several_a kind_n be_v at_o this_o present_a there_o own_v if_o so_o then_o how_o can_v one_o avoid_v from_o be_v assure_v that_o the_o present_a imperial_a and_o papal_a power_n or_o authority_n of_o rome_n be_v corollar_n 3_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n for_o there_o be_v no_o other_o secular_a or_o ecclesiastical_a sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n who_o authority_n in_o those_o several_a kind_n be_v there_o acknowledge_v for_o supreme_a and_o as_o real_o distinct_a from_o one_o another_o lapide_fw-la note_v 6._o corn._n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la but_o only_o the_o papal_a and_o imperial_a power_n and_o we_o be_v sure_a that_o they_o must_v be_v both_o of_o they_o in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a time_n by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 26._o and_o beside_o the_o present_a imperial_a power_n have_v all_o its_o title_n from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v general_o use_v to_o have_v a_o empire_n a_o the_o german_a writer_n who_o defend_v the_o imperial_a power_n from_o any_o dependency_n upon_o the_o papal_a and_o therefore_o look_v upon_o the_o coronation_n of_o the_o emperor_n at_o rome_n as_o unnecessary_a yet_o grant_v it_o to_o be_v the_o usual_a and_o common_a form_n of_o confirm_v the_o roman_a empire_n upon_o he_o by_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n hieron_n balbus_n de_fw-fr coronatione_fw-la cap._n 21._o say_v that_o the_o place_n assign_v for_o the_o coronation_n of_o the_o emperor_n with_o the_o imperial_a crown_n be_v at_o rome_n for_o which_o he_o quote_v clem._n roman_n de_fw-fr jurcjurand_n &_o d._n c._n venerabilem_fw-la and_o say_v in_o his_o plea_n against_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o crown_n of_o the_o emperor_n at_o rome_n that_o it_o be_v only_o positive_a law_n that_o ordain_v it_o whereas_o the_o emperor_n be_v above_o all_o such_o kind_n of_o law_n which_o show_v however_o that_o that_o be_v the_o law_n that_o the_o coronation_n shall_v be_v at_o rome_n and_o make_v this_o another_o argument_n for_o his_o side_n that_o tho'_o the_o pope_n be_v ordain_v to_o be_v inaugurate_v at_o rome_n yet_o that_o he_o dispense_v with_o it_o and_o so_o therefore_o may_v the_o emperor_n which_o intimate_v that_o rome_n be_v as_o proper_o the_o place_n from_o whence_o the_o imperial_a crown_n come_v as_o it_o be_v for_o the_o papal_a mitre_n and_o then_o conclude_v the_o chapter_n that_o it_o be_v not_o material_a where_o the_o coronation_n be_v provide_v it_o be_v do_v by_o the_o pope_n or_o his_o legate_n which_o confirm_v the_o authority_n of_o it_o to_o be_v from_o rome_n and_o therefore_o add_v that_o before_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o empire_n from_o the_o greek_n to_o the_o german_n the_o coronation_n use_v to_o be_v perform_v by_o the_o praefect_n of_o the_o city_n and_o that_o do_v manifest_a that_o the_o pope_n in_o that_o solemnity_n do_v stand_v only_o as_o the_o head_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n instead_o of_o the_o praefect_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n albericus_n in_o indice_fw-la verbo_fw-la coronâ_fw-la say_v that_o the_o emperor_n receive_v three_o crown_n the_o first_o of_o silver_n in_o germany_n a_o iron_n one_o in_o the_o duchy_n of_o milan_n and_o a_o golden_a one_o for_o the_o roman_a empire_n particular_a crown_n from_o thence_o and_o the_o
both_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a commonwealth_n by_o it_o and_o the_o example_n of_o all_o former_a prince_n and_o solicit_v the_o violate_v the_o idem_fw-la l._n 10._o ep._n 33._o magistro_fw-la officior_fw-la vitiges_n r._n for_o though_o i_o may_v be_v think_v to_o have_v deserve_v less_o of_o you_o yet_o have_v some_o regard_n to_o the_o roman_a liberty_n which_o by_o the_o tumult_n of_o war_n be_v everywhere_o violate_v concurrence_n of_o the_o great_a man_n of_o that_o court_n with_o he_o in_o that_o motion_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o common_a liberty_n of_o the_o roman_a nation_n the_o senate_n also_o of_o rome_n itself_o use_v the_o same_o motive_n to_o justinian_n for_o peace_n etc._n peace_n cassiod_n var._n l._n 11._o ep._n 13._o justiniano_n aug._n senatus_n vrbis_fw-la romanae_fw-la it_o be_v a_o very_a just_a and_o necessary_a thing_n to_o petition_n for_o the_o security_n of_o the_o roman_a commonwealth_n of_o one_o that_o be_v a_o pious_a prince_n of_o it_o because_o it_o be_v reasonable_a for_o you_o to_o desire_v all_o that_o may_v contribute_v to_o our_o advantage_n or_o liberty_n etc._n etc._n because_o rome_n ought_v to_o be_v his_o care_n and_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v suffer_v to_o be_v ruin_v upon_o his_o account_n and_o that_o it_o be_v his_o agreement_n only_o with_o the_o goth_n that_o make_v that_o city_n find_v favour_n with_o they_o because_o of_o his_o concern_n in_o the_o common_a interest_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o well_o worth_a the_o peruse_n for_o this_o purpose_n be_v glory_n be_v ibidem_fw-la be_v not_o thou_o the_o cause_n of_o my_o ruin_n who_o have_v always_o contribute_v to_o the_o joy_n of_o my_o life_n do_v not_o ruin_v by_o discord_n who_o thou_o ought_v to_o defend_v by_o war._n join_v counsel_n with_o the_o king_n and_o unite_v your_o force_n that_o whatsoever_o may_v be_v to_o my_o advantage_n may_v redound_v to_o your_o glory_n that_o prosopopaeia_fw-la which_o the_o senate_n represent_v to_o justinian_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n as_o his_o peculiar_a city_n that_o aught_o to_o be_v his_o care_n and_o concern_v and_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o maintain_v peace_n and_o unity_n with_o the_o goth_n for_o her_o sake_n it_o be_v also_o a_o remarkable_a observation_n of_o joh._n fersius_n silesius_n to_o this_o purpose_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr praefect_n praetor_n that_o justinian_n demand_v of_o the_o gothish_a king_n as_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o peace_n that_o he_o shall_v never_o set_v up_o his_o statue_n without_o justinian_n in_o a_o high_a eminency_n than_o his_o own_o and_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n as_o the_o more_o honourable_a place_n which_o confirm_v the_o former_a custom_n of_o set_v up_o both_o the_o prince_n statue_n to_o signify_v one_o empire_n in_o common_a to_o they_o both_o tho'_o the_o emperor_n will_v have_v the_o precedence_n again_o both_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n and_o gothish_a king_n have_v the_o name_n of_o rerum_fw-la domini_fw-la or_o lord_n of_o the_o world_n from_o the_o same_o city_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v then_o call_v the_o head_n of_o all_o thing_n of_o the_o emperor_n it_o be_v unquestionable_a and_o 18._o and_o idem_fw-la l._n 11._o ep._n 1_o 8_o 10._o l._n 12._o ep._n 3_o 5_o 6_o 11_o 18._o of_o the_o gothish_a king_n it_o be_v no_o less_o certain_a from_o lib._n 11._o and_o 12._o cassiod_n variarum_fw-la in_o above_o twenty_o several_a instance_n of_o that_o title_n and_o both_o emperor_n and_o king_n be_v represent_v together_o in_o italy_n at_o least_o as_o the_o one_o conjoin_v sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o before_o cite_a form_n of_o the_o king_n letter_n to_o 186._o pag._n 186._o the_o new_a elect_a consulary_a magistrate_n where_o the_o head_n of_o both_o the_o prince_n be_v say_v to_o be_v carry_v before_o they_o and_o according_o we_o find_v the_o date_n of_o the_o pontificate_n in_o those_o time_n to_o have_v the_o king_n of_o the_o goth_n as_o well_o as_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n signify_v in_o who_o time_n the_o pope_n live_v the_o war_n betwixt_o the_o goth_n and_o justinian_n be_v no_o great_a objection_n against_o their_o be_v one_o head_n of_o the_o roman_n than_o the_o civil_a war_n betwixt_o the_o two_o consul_n silvius_n and_o cinna_n etc._n etc._n or_o the_o war_n betwixt_o the_o two_o emperor_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n who_o yet_o for_o a_o while_n at_o least_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o chief_a adversary_n of_o my_o opinion_n to_o have_v be_v one_o of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n from_o hence_o then_o it_o may_v be_v certain_o conclude_v that_o so_o considerable_a a_o change_n of_o the_o form_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n be_v sufficient_a to_o give_v it_o the_o name_n of_o one_o of_o those_o two_o last_o king_n of_o the_o eight_o rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o which_o shall_v come_v immediate_o after_o that_o imperial_a six_o head_n which_o rule_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o it_o have_v all_o the_o qualification_n of_o one_o of_o those_o king_n that_o be_v it_o be_v a_o change_n of_o the_o supreme_a government_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o know_v what_o kind_n of_o change_n of_o that_o government_n be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o title_n of_o one_o of_o these_o king_n one_o must_v consult_v the_o example_n of_o those_o which_o be_v pass_v before_o it_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o five_o first_o change_n call_v the_o five_o king_n past_a and_o one_o in_o be_v can_v be_v nothing_o but_o the_o change_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o civil_a sovereign_a power_n let_v they_o be_v what_o they_o will_v in_o particular_a for_o there_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o religion_n in_o they_o all_o there_o be_v then_o five_o plain_a instance_n in_o the_o same_o figure_n to_o justify_v the_o make_n of_o this_o change_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o civil_a roman_a government_n at_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n to_o be_v one_o of_o those_o two_o king_n of_o the_o eight_o which_o be_v to_o come_v after_o the_o imperial_a six_o head_n that_o be_v the_o king_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n beside_o there_o be_v also_o the_o example_n of_o the_o ten_o horn_n or_o ten_o king_n represent_v by_o they_o to_o show_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o supreme_a power_n which_o they_o signify_v to_o be_v nothing_o but_o outward_a civil_a difference_n for_o those_o ten_o king_n be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o religion_n to_o be_v of_o one_o mind_n and_o to_o agree_v together_o in_o false_a worship_n 17._o rev._n 17._o 13_o 17._o here_o be_v then_o sixteen_o instance_n in_o the_o same_o figure_n to_o show_v that_o the_o change_n of_o the_o civil_a form_n of_o roman_a government_n by_o the_o gothish_a king_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o to_o be_v account_v one_o of_o those_o two_o king_n that_o be_v to_o come_v after_o the_o six_o king_n that_o rule_v in_o st._n john_n time_n if_o further_o we_o consult_v the_o usage_n of_o the_o figure_n in_o daniel_n that_o signify_v king_n we_o shall_v find_v there_o that_o the_o only_a note_n of_o distinction_n to_o know_v different_a king_n by_o be_v some_o outward_a civil_a difference_n either_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o a_o different_a dominion_n or_o for_o be_v another_o name_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n in_o the_o same_o dominion_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o instance_n of_o that_o kind_n in_o that_o prophecy_n be_v about_o thirty_o so_o that_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o reason_n why_o this_o change_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o goth_n succeed_v the_o imperial_a shall_v not_o be_v one_o of_o those_o two_o king_n that_o be_v to_o come_v after_o the_o imperial_a since_o all_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v agree_v to_o be_v so_o many_o change_n of_o the_o roman_a government_n and_o tho'_o it_o shall_v be_v say_v that_o the_o change_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o empire_n by_o constantine_n be_v one_o of_o those_o king_n yet_o since_o the_o different_a kind_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n under_o the_o same_o religion_n have_v be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o all_o the_o king_n beside_o that_o be_v figurative_o mention_v in_o daniel_n or_o the_o revelation_n this_o constant_a usage_n of_o prophetical_a expression_n in_o above_o sixty_o instance_n be_v sure_o warrant_n enough_o to_o make_v that_o remarkable_a change_n of_o the_o civil_a form_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n to_o be_v another_o king_n tho'_o the_o religion_n may_v continue_v the_o same_o now_o if_o this_o change_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n by_o the_o goth_n be_v either_o the_o seven_o or_o eight_o king_n after_o the_o imperial_a
show_n of_o himself_o before_o the_o full_a rise_n of_o the_o beast_n though_o his_o fullgrown_a appearance_n be_v not_o till_o after_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n 7._o if_o it_o be_v further_o object_v that_o the_o imperial_a line_n that_o be_v begin_v in_o justinian_n be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o rule_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o deprivation_n of_o leo_n isaurus_n and_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n by_o the_o pope_n and_o therefore_o that_o the_o emperor_n from_o justinian_n can_v not_o be_v the_o beast_n since_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v in_o be_v till_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o confer_v of_o the_o title_n of_o roman_a emperor_n upon_o charlemaigne_n not_o long_o after_o do_v continue_v the_o succession_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n to_o this_o day_n and_o if_o there_o have_v be_v a_o perfect_a inter-reign_a from_o the_o end_n of_o leo_n isaurus_n to_o charlemaigne_n that_o will_v not_o have_v discontinue_v the_o imperial_a head_n for_o since_o there_o be_v no_o other_o secular_a head_n of_o rome_n own_v for_o supreme_a there_o in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o imperial_a during_o that_o space_n of_o time_n the_o imperial_a head_n still_o continue_v without_o the_o interposition_n of_o any_o other_o for_o the_o lombard_n king_n who_o be_v the_o only_a appear_a power_n of_o italy_n beside_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v own_v for_o supreme_a at_o rome_n in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n that_o the_o pope_n adjacent_a pope_n petavius_n rationar_n temp._n part._n i._o lib._n 8._o cap._n 7._o speak_v of_o aistulphus_n king_n of_o the_o lombard_n and_o then_o he_o deliver_v to_o the_o pope_n by_o the_o abbot_n fulrade_n the_o exarchat_n of_o ravenna_n and_o the_o five_o city_n that_o be_v ancona_n and_o the_o four_o town_n of_o the_o picene_a territory_n and_o other_o adjacent_a have_v all_o their_o most_o considerable_a territory_n give_v he_o by_o pepin_n the_o father_n of_o charlemaigne_n and_o pope_n and_o ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenberg_n quote_v the_o historiae_fw-la francorum_fw-la for_o what_o follow_v pope_n stephen_n the_o successor_n of_o zacharias_n about_o the_o year_n 753._o anoint_a pepin_n and_o his_o two_o son_n viz._n charles_n afterward_o charlemaignc_n and_o carolomannus_n for_o king_n of_o the_o frank_n and_o oblige_v the_o prince_n of_o the_o frank_n to_o choose_v none_o of_o any_o family_n than_o these_o who_o he_o have_v make_v choice_n of_o by_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n to_o defend_v the_o apostolic_a see_n and_o so_o pepin_n enter_v that_o year_n into_o italy_n for_o that_o very_a purpose_n upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o the_o chronicle_n of_o st._n martin_n and_o other_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n have_v say_v that_o pope_n stephen_n translate_v the_o empire_n from_o the_o greek_n to_o the_o german_n for_o since_o the_o business_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v to_o defend_v the_o roman_a church_n and_o to_o exalt_v the_o head_n of_o it_o the_o pope_n as_o appear_v dist_n 6._o tibi_fw-la domino_fw-la and_o to_o protect_v the_o clergy_n 96_o distinct_a c._n ult_n and_o the_o holy_a church_n as_o other_o king_n and_o prince_n be_v 23._o q._n 5._o c._n principes_fw-la etc._n etc._n administratores_fw-la and_o since_o constantine_n and_o his_o son_n leo_n require_v to_o do_v this_o by_o pope_n stephen_n against_o the_o lombard_n as_o appear_v exeunt_n de_fw-fr elect._n venerabilem_fw-la in_o ult_n glossâ_fw-la do_v refuse_v to_o do_v it_o therefore_o do_v pope_n stephen_n choose_v pepin_n and_o charles_n etc._n etc._n and_o their_o successor_n etc._n etc._n and_o for_o the_o contrariety_n of_o chronicle_n we_o ought_v to_o stand_v to_o the_o chronicle_n of_o the_o frank_n abovementioned_a which_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v write_v by_o a_o frank_n who_o therefore_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o transaction_n of_o this_o translation_n for_o this_o history_n of_o the_o frank_n in_o this_o matter_n concern_v charlemaigne_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o abbot_n rhegius_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o trier_n who_o have_v reason_n to_o be_v think_v to_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o history_n of_o the_o prince_n of_o his_o own_o country_n the_o sum_n of_o the_o canon-law_n print_v at_o venice_n with_o the_o privilege_n of_o almost_o all_o monarch_n and_o pope_n by_o the_o title_n of_o the_o speculum_fw-la of_o pope_n emperor_n and_o king_n do_v affirm_v the_o translation_n of_o the_o empire_n from_o the_o greek_n to_o the_o frank_n to_o have_v be_v do_v by_o pope_n stephen_n about_o the_o year_n 753._o ludovicus_n a_o bebenburg_n attribute_n to_o pepin_n ann._n dom._n 753._o and_o a._n rosellus_fw-la to_o the_o year_n 755._o and_o marinus_n to_o the_o same_o year_n de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n rom._n in_o germanos_fw-la sect_n quod_fw-la translatio_fw-la imp._n non_fw-la facta_fw-la erat_fw-la per_fw-la papam_fw-la and_o bellarmin_n l._n 1._o de_fw-la translatione_fw-la imp._n romani_fw-la in_o germanos_fw-la cap._n 12._o grant_n that_o charlemaigne_n conquer_v italy_n 20_o year_n before_o he_o be_v crown_v by_o the_o pope_n charlemaigne_n himself_o reference_n see_v reference_n be_v within_o some_o year_n after_o leo_n isaurus_n own_v by_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o royal_a defender_n of_o the_o liberty_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o the_o church_n though_o he_o have_v not_o the_o title_n of_o emperor_n till_o many_o year_n after_o if_o any_o shall_v dispute_v the_o right_n of_o charlemaigne_n because_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n be_v commentator_n be_v bellarmin_n in_o his_o first_o book_n de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n rom._n in_o germanos_fw-la c._n 12._o do_v give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n to_o charlemaigne_n and_o of_o the_o own_n the_o title_n of_o the_o western_a emperor_n and_o cap._n 5._o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenberg_n in_o note_n 6._o on_o the_o 6_o chapter_n m._n frehem_n his_o commentator_n unjust_o depose_v they_o may_v as_o well_o question_v the_o right_n of_o succession_n in_o most_o of_o the_o emperor_n before_o possession_n and_o not_o right_o be_v that_o which_o do_v always_o confirm_v the_o imperial_a title_n and_o it_o will_v be_v hard_a to_o find_v any_o constant_a way_n of_o succession_n or_o election_n in_o the_o imperial_a line_n before_o charlemaigne_n to_o find_v a_o right_n upon_o sometime_o the_o emperor_n be_v elect_v by_o the_o army_n sometime_o by_o the_o people_n sometime_o adopt_v by_o another_o emperor_n all_o that_o can_v be_v find_v constant_a about_o it_o be_v that_o general_o they_o use_v to_o have_v 10._o have_v see_v grot._n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la b._n &_o p._n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o note_v 1._o chap._n 3._o &_o hieron_n balbus_n de_fw-fr coronatione_fw-la cap._n 13._o in_o the_o same_o note_n and_o the_o comment_n there_o on_o ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n see_v also_o lipsius_n of_o these_o acclamation_n 2._o elect._n cap._n 10._o the_o acclamation_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o senate_n which_o be_v free_o give_v speak_v give_v of_o charlemaign'_v acclamation_n all_o historian_n speak_v to_o charlemaigne_n from_o who_o there_o have_v be_v continue_v a_o succession_n of_o the_o imperial_a line_n to_o this_o time_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o before_o julius_n caesar_n the_o majesty_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n be_v in_o the_o reference_n see_v reference_n consul_n reference_n paulus_n merula_n de_fw-fr legibus_fw-la romanis_n pag._n 58._o the_o jurisdiction_n be_v bound_v the_o senate_n have_v more_o authority_n than_o the_o magistrate_n the_o common_a people_n have_v the_o great_a authority_n in_o all_o the_o people_n together_o be_v the_o majesty_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n cuspinian_n in_o sextum_fw-la rufum_fw-la pag._n 6._o the_o consul_n rod_n be_v hang_v down_o when_o they_o come_v into_o a_o full_a assembly_n of_o the_o people_n because_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n be_v great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o consul_n people_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o commit_v treason_n be_v in_o majestatem_fw-la populi_n romani_fw-la peccare_fw-la and_o it_o be_v a_o general_o continue_a custom_n by_o the_o emperor_n to_o receive_v the_o confirmation_n of_o their_o title_n from_o the_o acclamation_n of_o the_o people_n 8._o but_o it_o may_v be_v here_o urge_v that_o the_o imperial_a head_n be_v manifest_o discontinue_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o tumult_n of_o italy_n under_o the_o 13._o the_o see_v petavii_n rationar_n temp._n part._n i._o l._n 8._o c._n 13._o berengarii_fw-la when_o there_o be_v such_o frequent_a change_n of_o the_o king_n of_o italy_n this_o can_v be_v of_o no_o more_o force_n than_o the_o former_a except_v the_o ceremony_n of_o anoint_v berengarius_fw-la king_n at_o rome_n by_o pope_n john_n the_o xth._n but_o his_o reign_n be_v so_o very_o short_a after_o it_o and_o the_o succession_n of_o those_o after_o he_o so_o like_o a_o mere_a scuffle_n
beast_n here_o be_v represent_v as_o consist_v of_o these_o kingdom_n as_o the_o part_n of_o his_o body_n which_o if_o it_o have_v any_o reference_n to_o the_o roman_a state_n at_o the_o particular_a rise_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o justinian_n must_v signify_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v that_o particular_a roman_a power_n which_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o greece_n babylon_n and_o persia_n or_o that_o part_n of_o asia_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o babylonian_n and_o persian_n and_o then_o it_o do_v very_o clear_o signify_v that_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n shall_v be_v at_o the_o advancement_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n to_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n and_o do_v not_o that_o suit_n well_o enough_o with_o justinian_n conquest_n of_o italy_n this_o will_v tempt_v one_o to_o be_v very_o confident_a that_o this_o be_v design_v as_o a_o very_a plain_a character_n to_o know_v the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o since_o there_o be_v no_o such_o mention_n of_o any_o of_o the_o part_n of_o these_o beast_n in_o the_o dragon_n in_o the_o chapter_n just_o before_o which_o yet_o be_v the_o same_o kind_n of_o figure_n with_o this_o and_o be_v know_v to_o signify_v the_o roman_a 12._o chap._n 12._o state_n a_o long_a time_n after_o that_o it_o have_v be_v in_o possession_n of_o greece_n and_o asia_n and_o one_o will_v be_v very_o apt_a to_o judge_v that_o what_o be_v represent_v as_o particular_a to_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n and_o be_v omit_v in_o the_o dragon_n which_o yet_o be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n must_v be_v add_v as_o a_o mark_n of_o distinction_n of_o the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o but_o if_o other_o will_v have_v this_o mark_n of_o the_o three_o beast_n to_o belong_v to_o the_o general_a nature_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o it_o signify_v the_o roman_a conquest_n at_o its_o first_o appearance_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n it_o will_v not_o prejudice_v my_o opinion_n it_o be_v enough_o to_o show_v that_o as_o this_o beast_n do_v signify_v the_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o under_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n so_o this_o character_n of_o the_o part_n of_o it_o do_v most_o exact_o agree_v with_o that_o which_o i_o make_v to_o be_v the_o last_o rule_v head_n at_o its_o first_o rise_n in_o distinction_n to_o all_o other_o state_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n be_v know_v to_o signify_v that_o it_o 1._o rev._n 13._o 1._o shall_v arise_v out_o of_o great_a commotion_n and_o by_o great_a war_n and_o tumult_n for_o so_o be_v many_o water_n interpret_v by_o the_o angel_n himself_o to_o signify_v in_o this_o prophecy_n chap._n 17._o 15._o multitude_n and_o peoples_n 8._o isa_n 8._o 7._o &_o 17._o 12._o jer._n 46._o 8._o and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n which_o be_v add_v to_o the_o nature_n of_o those_o water_n in_o the_o sea_n do_v determine_v it_o to_o signify_v great_a commotion_n of_o those_o multitude_n and_o nation_n and_o certain_o this_o do_v very_o well_o suit_n with_o that_o strange_a bustle_n which_o justinian_n make_v in_o the_o world_n by_o his_o war_n with_o the_o goth_n and_o vandal_n and_o persian_n and_o with_o his_o conquest_n of_o those_o people_n at_o his_o take_a possession_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n the_o ascend_v of_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n rev._n 17._o 8._o be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o the_o sea_n be_v usual_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o abyss_n in_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o word_n here_o use_v for_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n i_o can_v never_o meet_v with_o any_o satisfactory_a account_n from_o any_o other_o hypothesis_n concern_v the_o date_n of_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o the_o beast_n why_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o its_o continuance_n both_o in_o daniel_n 14._o dan._n 7._o 25._o rev._n 13._o 5._o &_o chap._n 12._o 14._o and_o the_o revelation_n shall_v be_v express_v by_o a_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n or_o 4â—_n month_n which_o be_v the_o same_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 24._o for_o one_o will_v be_v apt_a to_o conclude_v that_o year_n that_o alcasar_n notat_fw-la 4._o ad_fw-la v._o 2._o cap._n 11._o all_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n be_v set_v out_o by_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a refer_v to_o a_o week_n and_o on_o chap._n 12._o we_o have_v see_v that_o by_o 1260_o day_n be_v signify_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a according_a to_o the_o grecian_a and_o jewish_a account_n we_o have_v also_o there_o see_v that_o the_o space_n of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a be_v to_o be_v take_v mystical_o and_o that_o by_o it_o be_v signify_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o a_o week_n of_o seven_o year_n the_o three_o and_o a_o half_a in_o that_o expression_n must_v have_v a_o reference_n to_o some_o seven_o as_o the_o whole_a number_n of_o it_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a be_v in_o itself_o so_o precise_a and_o unusual_a a_o determination_n of_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o a_o thing_n and_o the_o whole_a number_n seven_o so_o common_o use_v in_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n to_o signify_v the_o whole_a of_o thing_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n that_o it_o must_v be_v think_v to_o be_v very_o likely_a to_o be_v here_o refer_v to_o especial_o when_o it_o be_v also_o consider_v that_o the_o number_n seven_o be_v very_o frequent_o in_o use_n all_o over_o the_o book_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n alcazar_n have_v observe_v that_o it_o be_v make_v use_n of_o there_o no_o less_o than_o forty_o time_n epist_n dedicat._n comment_fw-fr in_o apocalyp_n the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o the_o preach_n of_o christ_n to_o which_o these_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a be_v say_v to_o allude_v be_v also_o in_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n last_o verse_n make_v to_o be_v a_o reference_n to_o half_a a_o week_n of_o year_n with_o this_o it_o be_v also_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o other_o two_o famous_a prophecy_n concern_v the_o captivity_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n which_o be_v everywhere_o make_v the_o scheme_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n the_o first_o about_o the_o 70_o year_n captivity_n by_o jeremiah_n and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o 70_o week_n captivity_n till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o messiah_n which_o be_v mention_v with_o the_o former_a in_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n they_o both_o have_v the_o number_n seven_o for_o their_o denominator_fw-la and_o common_a measure_n and_o from_o jacob_n seven_o year_n service_n for_o 2._o gen._n 29._o &_o chap._n 21._o 2._o leah_n and_o rachel_n and_o from_o the_o liberty_n of_o a_o hebrew_n servant_n at_o the_o end_n of_o seven_o year_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o space_n of_o seven_o year_n be_v the_o know_a space_n of_o time_n for_o servitude_n among_o the_o jew_n where_o the_o prophecy_n be_v deliver_v and_o the_o seven_o year_n that_o we_o be_v now_o inquire_v after_o to_o fix_v the_o half_a of_o they_o to_o must_v be_v some_o seven_o year_n of_o the_o bondage_n of_o the_o church_n though_o with_o some_o lightsome_a interval_n as_o this_o do_v make_v it_o very_o likely_a that_o the_o time_n time_n and_o a_o half_a of_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n or_o beast_n over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n do_v certain_o refer_v to_o some_o whole_a number_n of_o seven_o time_n so_o be_v it_o now_o worth_a the_o inquire_n to_o what_o particular_a seven_o prophetical_a time_n they_o be_v refer_v this_o difficulty_n in_o the_o way_n that_o i_o have_v find_v myself_o determine_v to_o by_o the_o prophecy_n be_v easy_o resolve_v for_o if_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v at_o justinian_n conquest_n of_o italy_n the_o time_n time_n and_o half_a of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o daniel_n be_v just_a as_o long_o a_o space_n of_o time_n as_o it_o be_v from_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o the_o captivity_n of_o the_o jew_n under_o the_o assyrian_n who_o be_v much_o the_o same_o kingdom_n with_o the_o babylonian_n in_o the_o 9th_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o hosea_n to_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n for_o that_o captivity_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n by_o salmanasar_n be_v in_o fine_a petau._n rat._n temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 2._o cap._n 2._o in_o ezechia_n part._n 2._o l._n 1._o c._n 4._o in_o fine_a the_o 3993d_o year_n of_o the_o julian_n period_n and_o 720_o year_n before_o christ_n if_o to_o this_o be_v add_v the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o belisarius_n carry_v vitiges_n the_o king_n of_o the_o italian_a goth_n in_o triumph_n with_o he_o to_o justinian_n which_o be_v anno_fw-la dom._n 540_o there_o will_v be_v just_o the_o same_o number_n of_o 1260_o year_n to_o the_o
begin_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n at_o rome_n for_o the_o first_o half_a of_o the_o seven_o prophetical_a year_n of_o year_n without_o their_o epagomena_n or_o the_o five_o day_n at_o the_o end_n of_o they_o as_o be_v determine_v in_o the_o revelation_n and_o though_o the_o goth_n do_v after_o that_o triumph_n of_o belisarius_n get_v head_n again_o in_o italy_n yet_o the_o example_n that_o we_o have_v of_o the_o computation_n of_o 12._o petau._n rat._n temp._n part_n 2._o l._n 3._o c._n 12._o the_o 70_o year_n captivity_n from_o the_o first_o carry_v away_o of_o jehoiakim_n long_o before_o the_o final_a desolation_n be_v a_o very_a plain_a rule_n give_v for_o the_o fix_v of_o the_o date_n of_o the_o conquest_n of_o a_o nation_n in_o prophecy_n for_o belisarius_n conquest_n of_o the_o goth_n at_o the_o take_n of_o vitiges_n their_o king_n be_v exact_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o conquest_n of_o they_o as_o nebuchadnezzar_n conquest_n of_o judaea_n at_o the_o carry_v away_o their_o king_n jehoiakim_n in_o fetter_n though_o the_o line_n of_o their_o king_n continue_v to_o the_o end_n of_o zedekiah_n by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o from_o the_o first_o time_n of_o the_o bondage_n of_o god_n church_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o great_a captivity_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o it_o at_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n succeed_v there_o by_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n there_o be_v just_o the_o space_n of_o seven_o prophetical_a year_n or_o in_o the_o phrase_n of_o daniel_n seven_o time_n of_o which_o the_o one_o half_a begin_v with_o the_o captivity_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n and_o end_n at_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o other_o half_o be_v the_o time_n of_o that_o reign_n at_o the_o end_n of_o which_o the_o great_a prophetical_a week_n of_o time_n be_v accomplish_v or_o the_o time_n of_o the_o servitude_n and_o bondage_n of_o the_o people_n of_o god_n for_o as_o seven_o year_n be_v the_o allot_v time_n in_o the_o law_n for_o the_o slavery_n of_o a_o servant_n so_o do_v that_o time_n seem_v to_o be_v make_v the_o type_n of_o this_o great_a state_n of_o bondage_n to_o confirm_v this_o we_o see_v the_o end_n of_o the_o time_n time_n and_o half_a declare_v to_o be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o jewish_a captivity_n daniel_n 12._o 7._o which_o do_v clear_o show_v that_o those_o time_n be_v only_o a_o part_n of_o that_o whole_a captivity_n and_o where_o they_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o just_a half_n and_o to_o be_v call_v three_o and_o a_o half_a who_o will_v not_o assure_v himself_o that_o they_o must_v refer_v to_o the_o whole_a number_n of_o seven_o time_n or_o year_n of_o year_n which_o be_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o that_o captivity_n and_o thus_o come_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o that_o long_a captivity_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o be_v measure_v out_o to_o our_o admiration_n by_o these_o two_o half_n of_o it_o from_o the_o first_o time_n of_o the_o captivity_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n as_o the_o 70_o year_n from_o the_o first_o captivity_n of_o jehoiakim_n to_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n or_o little_a horn_n and_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o that_o reign_n to_o the_o end_n of_o it_o but_o if_o the_o 1260_o year_n in_o both_o the_o half_n shall_v be_v also_o account_v without_o the_o five_o day_n or_o the_o epagomena_n at_o the_o end_n of_o each_o year_n in_o they_o just_a as_o three_o time_n or_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a be_v here_o but_o 1260_o day_n than_o they_o will_v be_v 18_o year_n short_a of_o that_o number_n of_o year_n and_o then_o the_o first_o half_a of_o the_o whole_a seven_o will_v end_v just_a about_o justinian_n entrance_n upon_o the_o throne_n in_o the_o east_n or_o at_o justin_n be_v crown_v by_o pope_n john_n four_o year_n before_o in_o acknowledgement_n of_o his_o right_n over_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o this_o may_v be_v so_o much_o a_o more_o remarkable_a date_n of_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n because_o this_o be_v say_v by_o petavius_n ration_n temp._n part._n i._o l._n 7._o cap._n 3._o to_o have_v be_v the_o first_o instance_n of_o the_o crown_n of_o a_o emperor_n by_o the_o pope_n and_o this_o be_v near_o 18_o year_n before_o the_o other_o date_n from_o belisarius_n triumph_n over_o the_o gothish_a king_n and_o make_v remarkable_a by_o the_o change_n of_o the_o common_a aera_fw-la ab_fw-la v._o c._n for_o that_o of_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n present_o after_o by_o dionysius_n exiguus_fw-la and_o by_o the_o begin_n of_o a_o new_a digest_v and_o code_n of_o law_n by_o justinian_n which_o have_v continue_v ever_o since_o to_o be_v the_o acknowledge_a standard_n of_o civil_a law_n to_o all_o nation_n though_o proper_o nothing_o but_o the_o law_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o other_o half_o also_o of_o the_o time_n or_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v thereupon_o be_v conclude_v to_o end_v 18_o year_n soon_o or_o soon_o after_o the_o year_n 1760._o it_o have_v indeed_o be_v already_o determine_v that_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v at_o justinian_n conquest_n of_o the_o goth_n but_o though_o his_o first_o public_a formal_a appearance_n may_v be_v not_o till_o then_o yet_o the_o time_n of_o his_o reign_n may_v very_o well_o be_v account_v from_o the_o time_n of_o his_o first_o inauguration_n or_o coronation_n for_o that_o design_n by_o the_o false_a prophet_n since_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v but_o one_o continue_a design_n for_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n into_o the_o western_a throne_n and_o so_o be_v that_o action_n of_o pope_n john_n interpret_v by_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n as_o a_o translation_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n upon_o he_o and_o upon_o that_o account_n be_v the_o pope_n so_o close_o imprison_v at_o his_o return_n by_o the_o king_n of_o the_o goth_n as_o it_o cost_v he_o his_o life_n the_o first_o date_n then_o of_o the_o 42_o month_n of_o the_o beast_n reign_n may_v very_o well_o begin_v at_o his_o first_o coronation_n by_o the_o pope_n as_o the_o eight_o king_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o seven_o hill_n but_o after_o all_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o apparent_a ground_n from_o the_o prophecy_n for_o the_o apprehend_v the_o two_o half_n of_o the_o seven_o time_n of_o year_n not_o to_o be_v altogether_o of_o a_o equal_a length_n the_o mention_n of_o a_o time_n time_n and_o a_o half_a be_v indeed_o ground_n enough_o to_o make_v one_o conclude_v that_o they_o refer_v to_o a_o whole_a week_n of_o time_n of_o which_o they_o be_v three_o and_o a_o half_a but_o then_o to_o show_v that_o this_o latter_a half_n be_v of_o a_o different_a length_n from_o the_o other_o three_o and_o a_o half_a before_o they_o these_o latter_a be_v industrious_o explain_v in_o the_o revelation_n to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a without_o the_o five_o day_n which_o be_v usual_o add_v to_o the_o twelve_o babylonian_a month_n in_o every_o year_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o plain_a exception_n there_o put_v in_o to_o distinguish_v they_o from_o all_o other_o account_n of_o babylonian_a year_n that_o have_v not_o that_o limitation_n add_v to_o they_o and_o therefore_o more_o particular_o to_o show_v their_o difference_n from_o the_o first_o three_o and_o a_o half_a in_o the_o seven_o time_n according_a to_o this_o the_o first_o three_o time_n and_o a_o half_a aught_o to_o be_v account_v according_a to_o the_o full_a number_n of_o day_n in_o the_o babylonian_a year_n or_o with_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o five_o day_n or_o epagomena_n after_o the_o other_o twelve_o month_n which_o will_v make_v every_o one_o of_o these_o first_o half_a of_o the_o seven_o time_n to_o contain_v five_o day_n more_o in_o it_o than_o be_v account_v in_o every_o one_o of_o the_o latter_a half_n and_o then_o the_o first_o three_o prophetical_a time_n and_o a_o half_a before_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n will_v be_v 17_o year_n more_o than_o 1260_o full_a year_n which_o will_v make_v they_o reach_v from_o the_o first_o assyrian_a captivity_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o the_o year_n 558_o after_o christ_n fine_a petau._n rat._n temp._n l._n 7_o c._n 5._o in_o fine_a when_o belisarius_n make_v a_o end_n of_o the_o last_o remainder_n of_o all_o the_o opposer_n of_o justinian_n conquest_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n viz._n the_o nation_n of_o the_o huns_n the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o latter_a half_n will_v by_o this_o account_n not_o begin_v till_o about_o the_o year_n 558_o and_o if_o they_o be_v full_a 1260_o babylonian_n year_n they_o will_v then_o reach_v to_o
about_o the_o year_n 1820_o for_o their_o last_a end_n but_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o they_o be_v make_v to_o be_v but_o 1260_o year_n or_o 17_o year_n short_a of_o the_o full_a account_n of_o the_o three_o time_n and_o a_o half_a b._n n._n b._n every_o of_o those_o 1260_o year_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v may_v be_v judge_v to_o want_v five_o day_n in_o they_o and_o then_o they_o will_v reach_v but_o to_o just_a the_o year_n 1800._o and_o this_o i_o account_v to_o be_v the_o true_a way_n of_o determine_v the_o number_n of_o the_o year_n in_o both_o the_o half_n of_o the_o week_n of_o time_n here_o refer_v to_o for_o the_o industrious_a care_n that_o the_o prophecy_n seem_v to_o take_v in_o three_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n to_o limit_v the_o number_n of_o year_n contain_v in_o the_o latter_a half_n of_o that_o great_a week_n be_v sufficient_a ground_n to_o conclude_v that_o the_o former_a half_n of_o it_o before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o have_v no_o such_o limitation_n in_o it_o be_v to_o be_v account_v according_a to_o the_o receive_a custom_n of_o the_o babylonian_a nation_n for_o their_o number_n of_o day_n in_o a_o year_n to_o which_o all_o this_o peculiar_a calculation_n of_o the_o time_n do_v refer_v for_o the_o exception_n express_o put_v in_o to_o the_o one_o half_a be_v a_o confirmation_n of_o the_o common_a way_n of_o account_n in_o the_o other_o half_a where_o there_o be_v none_o thus_o may_v we_o observe_v that_o this_o great_a tribulation_n of_o the_o domination_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v in_o that_o resemble_v the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a tribulation_n that_o ever_o befall_v the_o jew_n as_o it_o be_v characterise_v by_o our_o saviour_n the_o day_n that_o this_o shall_v have_v in_o it_o in_o proportion_n to_o the_o other_o half_a of_o the_o seven_o before_o it_o be_v shorten_v for_o the_o elect_v sake_n and_o all_o the_o ground_n that_o there_o be_v for_o the_o shorten_n of_o the_o length_n of_o 1260_o year_n by_o the_o chaldaic_a and_o greek_a account_n without_o the_o additional_a five_o day_n express_o refer_v to_o in_o the_o prophecy_n do_v also_o prove_v that_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n who_o time_n be_v measure_v out_o by_o these_o year_n can_v not_o be_v about_o the_o year_n 450._o for_o then_o his_o time_n will_v now_o have_v be_v almost_o just_o run_v out_o for_o 1260_o chaldaic_a year_n will_v be_v but_o 1242_o which_o add_v to_o 450_o will_v make_v but_o 1692_o for_o the_o end_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o yet_o that_o be_v the_o time_n to_o which_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n be_v fix_v by_o the_o most_o judicious_a of_o the_o protestant_n that_o take_v other_o way_n for_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o eight_o king_n call_v the_o beast_n but_o in_o the_o short_a account_n of_o these_o year_n they_o appear_v however_o to_o be_v so_o prodigious_a a_o length_n of_o time_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o one_o tyrannical_a kingdom_n over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o comparison_n with_o any_o other_o of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n by_o which_o the_o whole_a b._n n._n b._n time_n of_o the_o captivity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v measure_v out_o in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n that_o that_o be_v a_o very_a sufficient_a reason_n for_o the_o particular_a mention_n of_o they_o as_o the_o half_a of_o some_o week_n of_o year_n for_o by_o that_o this_o antichristian_a tyranny_n be_v set_v out_o by_o that_o which_o be_v the_o most_o remarkable_a circumstance_n in_o it_o viz._n the_o continuance_n of_o it_o in_o the_o last_o monarchy_n of_o the_o four_o as_o long_o as_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o slavery_n of_o the_o church_n under_o all_o the_o other_o three_o monarchy_n and_o that_o also_o in_o but_o the_o one_o part_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n chap._n ii_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o the_o character_n of_o a_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o explain_v of_o be_v and_o be_v not_o yet_o be_v of_o come_v after_o a_o seven_o which_o shall_v continue_v but_o a_o short_a space_n of_o the_o change_n of_o time_n and_o law_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n reign_v one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o go_v on_o with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n the_o imperial_a head_n cut_v off_o by_o the_o goth_n and_o restore_v by_o justinian_n do_v very_o natural_o agree_v with_o the_o character_n of_o its_o be_v a_o eight_o king_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o because_o 11._o rev._n 17._o 11._o it_o be_v the_o six_o of_o those_o seven_o king_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o prophecy_n and_o a_o eight_o in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o restauration_n by_o justinian_n and_o it_o be_v a_o strange_a thing_n to_o see_v how_o other_o be_v force_v to_o make_v either_o their_o eight_o king_n to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o their_o seven_o or_o their_o seven_o king_n to_o be_v none_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n to_o uphold_v their_o interpretation_n and_o that_o also_o show_v how_o the_o imperial_a head_n restore_v by_o justinian_n be_v the_o head_n wound_v to_o death_n and_o heal_v again_o ch_z 13._o 3._o and_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v ch_z 17._o 8._o which_o do_v but_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o its_o be_v the_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o that_o have_v be_v once_o past_o before_o for_o all_o those_o expression_n signify_v no_o more_o than_o that_o the_o imperial_a head_n be_v before_o it_o be_v deadly_o wound_v by_o the_o goth_n than_o cease_v to_o be_v while_o the_o gothish_a king_n be_v the_o king_n of_o rome_n and_o italy_n and_o afterward_o be_v heal_v again_o by_o the_o return_n of_o the_o imperial_a rule_n over_o rome_n in_o justinian_n where_o by_o the_o way_n may_v be_v observe_v how_o just_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o roman_a imperial_a power_n in_o the_o east_n after_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n do_v answer_v the_o character_n of_o and_o yet_o be_v at_o the_o time_n when_o it_o have_v but_o a_o small_a share_n in_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n together_o with_o the_o gothish_a king_n see_v the_o account_n of_o their_o 18._o note_v 20_o 21._o on_o chap._n 18._o union_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o their_o consul_n etc._n etc._n but_o whereas_o the_o first_o of_o these_o expression_n seem_v to_o belong_v only_o to_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o other_o be_v say_v of_o the_o beast_n indefinite_o it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o particular_a state_n of_o its_o last_o head_n prop._n 6._o which_o be_v the_o heal_v head_n coral_n 3._o prop._n 10._o as_o for_o the_o riddle_n of_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v the_o learned_a 642._o vol._n 1._o p._n 642._o dr._n more_o have_v show_v that_o that_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o beast_n as_o it_o be_v subject_a to_o those_o several_a change_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o state_n of_o it_o and_o not_o to_o be_v tie_v to_o any_o one_o set_v particular_a time_n when_o those_o inconsistent_a character_n be_v real_o verify_v of_o it_o altogether_o as_o several_a compound_a name_n of_o thing_n be_v find_v to_o be_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n for_o to_o understand_v it_o literal_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v a_o open_a contradiction_n or_o to_o understand_v those_o character_n about_o the_o same_o qualification_n of_o it_o in_o the_o same_o respect_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o yet_o it_o can_v but_o be_v see_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n it_o be_v very_o near_o be_v verify_v to_o the_o great_a nicety_n about_o the_o imperial_a government_n it_o be_v supreme_a at_o rome_n before_o they_o it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o their_o time_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v own_v for_o its_o share_n with_o they_o in_o the_o authority_n of_o it_o but_o to_o make_v out_o this_o difficulty_n by_o apply_v these_o expression_n only_o to_o a_o quality_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v as_o dr._n more_o do_v to_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o which_o have_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v the_o constant_a acceptation_n of_o the_o beast_n prop._n 6_o that_o be_v the_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o under_o the_o eight_o king_n which_o therefore_o must_v be_v the_o thing_n of_o which_o be_v be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v must_v be_v verify_v the_o character_n of_o his_o be_v a_o eight_o after_o a_o seven_o king_n which_o shall_v continue_v but_o a_o short_a space_n agree_v very_o well_o with_o the_o 10._o ch._n 17._o
former_a a_o carve_a image_n be_v indeed_o but_o the_o dead_a likeness_n of_o some_o single_a person_n but_o a_o image_n of_o a_o public_a state_n that_o be_v alive_a as_o this_o be_v must_v be_v some_o rule_v power_n in_o the_o same_o state_n that_o have_v a_o very_a lively_a resemblance_n to_o it_o for_o it_o be_v in_o be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o it_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n be_v ordinary_o describe_v to_o be_v together_o and_o the_o image_n be_v make_v in_o honour_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o so_o must_v like_o the_o image_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o beside_o be_v make_v by_o a_o false_a prophet_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n this_o live_a image_n then_o must_v necessary_o be_v a_o universal_a rule_n of_o the_o world_n like_v to_o that_o of_o the_o imperial_a roman_n state_n and_o according_o we_o find_v it_o speak_v and_o command_v all_o the_o world_n to_o worship_v it_o chap._n 13._o 15._o force_v all_o man_n to_o receive_v the_o mark_n of_o it_o and_o to_o take_v the_o name_n of_o it_o v._o 16._o which_o show_v the_o extent_n of_o its_o power_n to_o be_v as_o large_a as_o that_o of_o the_o imperial_a power_n its_o original_a it_o have_v also_o power_n of_o life_n and_o death_n in_o it_o v._o 15._o which_o be_v the_o peculiar_a prerogative_n of_o supreme_a power_n now_o this_o be_v all_o for_o nothing_o else_o but_o the_o enforce_n of_o false_a worship_n which_o it_o be_v inspire_v with_o life_n by_o a_o false_a prophet_n to_o effect_v and_o one_o of_o the_o punishment_n be_v excommunication_n 17._o v._o 14._o v._n 17._o that_o man_n may_v not_o buy_v or_o sell_v which_o be_v a_o usual_a punishment_n victual_n punishment_n selden_n de_fw-fr synod_n l._n 1._o cap._n 7._o de_fw-fr effectibus_fw-la excommunicationis_fw-la he_o that_o be_v excommunicate_v with_o either_o great_a or_o lesser_a excommunication_n be_v say_v to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o effect_n of_o they_o be_v separation_n from_o converse_n from_o the_o synagogue_n from_o the_o public_a assembly_n from_o all_o the_o people_n and_o commonwealth_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o he_o that_o be_v accurse_v with_o cherem_n be_v not_o to_o have_v any_o commerce_n with_o any_o but_o just_a so_o much_o as_o to_o get_v victual_n of_o the_o elder_n of_o the_o synagogue_n among_o the_o jew_n all_o which_o denote_v it_o to_o be_v a_o ecclesiastical_a power_n equal_a to_o the_o secular_a power_n for_o the_o universality_n of_o its_o jurisdiction_n indeed_o what_o kind_n of_o power_n within_o the_o same_o bound_n and_o territory_n can_v it_o possible_o be_v but_o ecclesiastical_a that_o can_v be_v a_o live_a image_n of_o the_o secular_a exercise_v supreme_a authority_n at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o it_o and_o in_o the_o same_o place_n as_o this_o be_v describe_v this_o image_n therefore_o must_v be_v a_o church-rule_n equal_a to_o that_o of_o the_o state_n and_o since_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o it_o be_v universal_a or_o catholic_n and_o also_o roman_n can_v it_o be_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o the_o roman-catholick-church_n and_o since_o all_o the_o life_n that_o it_o have_v be_v inspire_v into_o it_o by_o the_o false_a prophet_n who_o be_v already_o know_v to_o be_v the_o papal_a power_n corol._n 3_o prop._n 25._o what_o plain_a description_n can_v we_o have_v have_v of_o the_o roman-catholick-church_n under_o the_o pope_n or_o what_o can_v there_o be_v that_o be_v a_o orbi_fw-la a_o leo_fw-la sermo_n 1._o de_fw-fr natali_n apos_n rome_n have_v a_o large_a jurisdiction_n in_o its_o spiritual_a reign_n than_o it_o have_v former_o in_o its_o worldly_a empire_n bellarm._n l._n 5._o de_fw-fr pontif._n c._n 6._o from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v great_a than_o the_o emperor_n etc._n etc._n stenelius_n eugubinus_n lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr donat._n constant_n by_o the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o papacy_n rome_n have_v recover_v a_o greatness_n very_o little_a different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o ancient_a empire_n since_o all_o nation_n from_o the_o east_n to_o the_o west_n reverence_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o they_o former_o do_v the_o emperor_n see_v the_o expression_n of_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o of_o his_o own_o authority_n greg._n 7._o epist_n 37._o the_o roman_a ceremonial_a l._n 1._o c._n 2._o show_v this_o to_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o invest_v the_o pope_n with_o his_o authority_n i_o invest_v thou_o with_o the_o authority_n of_o pope_n that_o thou_o may_v rule_v over_o the_o city_n and_o the_o world_n urbi_fw-la &_o orbi_fw-la more_o exact_a live_a image_n of_o the_o roman_a state_n under_o the_o imperial_a power_n for_o the_o head_n of_o it_o have_v a_o jurisdiction_n equal_a to_o the_o head_n of_o the_o state_n both_o pope_n and_o emperor_n have_v long_o since_o have_v the_o title_n of_o the_o lord_n of_o the_o world_n they_o have_v both_o a_o triple_a crown_n though_o for_o different_a jurisdiction_n they_o be_v both_o call_v king_n of_o king_n the_o body_n of_o the_o image_n be_v just_a the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n the_o ecclesiastical_a jurisdiction_n be_v part_v out_o exact_o according_a to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o patriarch_n archbishop_n and_o bishop_n have_v their_o rank_n and_o place_n everywhere_o according_a to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o province_n of_o the_o state_n and_o the_o name_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a diocese_n do_v arise_v from_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o several_a civil_a diocese_n of_o the_o empire_n by_o constantine_n and_o it_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o canon_n of_o it_o of_o council_n 6_o in_o trullo_n can._n 37._o the_o canon_n which_o be_v make_v by_o the_o father_n we_o do_v also_o observe_v which_o say_v thus_o if_o any_o city_n be_v or_o shall_v be_v new_o raise_v by_o the_o royal_a power_n the_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n shall_v follow_v the_o public_a and_o civil_a state_n of_o it_o two_o synod_n that_o if_o any_o city_n be_v new_o raise_v by_o the_o emperor_n the_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n there_o shall_v be_v conform_v to_o it_o so_o that_o the_o church_n and_o state_n do_v run_v parallel_n to_o one_o another_o through_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n just_a like_o the_o artery_n and_o vein_n in_o the_o body_n of_o man_n and_o observe_v the_o same_o proportion_n everywhere_o to_o one_o another_o many_o a_o malvenda_fw-la de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la pag._n 234._o de_fw-la 10_o cornibus_fw-la the_o number_n ten_n be_v very_o often_o in_o scripture_n use_v indefinite_o for_o a_o great_a many_o chap._n iii_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o wherein_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o his_o image_n do_v consist_v by_o the_o process_n of_o the_o former_a chapter_n we_o have_v all_o the_o confederate_n in_o the_o design_n of_o the_o beast_n discover_v to_o we_o there_o be_v the_o imperial_a roman_a state_n for_o the_o beast_n with_o his_o last_o head_n the_o image_n and_o false_a prophet_n for_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n and_o the_o pope_n the_o ten_o king_n give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n for_o those_o roman_a catholic_n king_n who_o force_n their_o subject_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o roman_a religion_n enjoin_v by_o the_o papal_a power_n or_o imperial_a authority_n and_o now_o it_o be_v to_o be_v examine_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o worship_v the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n it_o be_v certain_a in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o the_o word_n here_o use_v to_o express_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o which_o be_v in_o use_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n to_o signify_v the_o adoration_n give_v to_o the_o emperor_n and_o their_o image_n public_o set_v up_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o adorare_fw-la be_v the_o term_n in_o common_a use_n among_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n of_o those_o time_n to_o express_v that_o profound_a reverence_n which_o be_v pay_v to_o the_o emperor_n and_o his_o image_n and_o then_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v nothing_o more_o require_v to_o make_v application_n of_o this_o phrase_n but_o only_o to_o show_v what_o obedience_n be_v give_v to_o the_o secular_a and_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n of_o rome_n by_o all_o the_o world_n from_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n but_o because_o we_o find_v that_o the_o they_o the_o grotius_n in_o decal_n nor_o do_v the_o first_o christian_n think_v it_o contrary_a to_o their_o religion_n to_o fall_v down_o before_o the_o emperor_n image_n but_o when_o they_o afterward_o join_v the_o image_n of_o false_a god_n with_o their_o own_o they_o choose_v to_o endure_v any_o thing_n rather_o than_o to_o worship_v they_o first_o christian_n do_v pay_v that_o reverence_n beforementioned_a to_o the_o
necessary_a to_o the_o emperor_n for_o uphold_v their_o power_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o invasion_n of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n the_o emperor_n be_v willing_a to_o enlarge_v their_o authority_n to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o for_o the_o management_n of_o their_o own_o affair_n and_o after_o that_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v settle_v in_o so_o many_o sovereign_a prince_n that_o church-authority_n which_o they_o themselves_o have_v now_o lose_v in_o those_o several_a kingdom_n they_o be_v not_o unwilling_a to_o bestow_v upon_o the_o chief_a bishop_n of_o their_o city_n and_o so_o by_o small_a advance_n he_o come_v at_o last_o to_o get_v the_o title_n of_o ecumenical_a bishop_n and_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n but_o yet_o still_o do_v the_o emperor_n retain_v their_o power_n of_o the_o set_n up_o of_o every_o new_a bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o emperor_n lamb._n emperor_n this_o be_v thus_o well_o express_v by_o john_n wax_v de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la p._n 119._o and_o so_o the_o ten_o king_n deliver_v to_o the_o beast_n their_o kingdom_n which_o they_o have_v get_v at_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n according_a to_o apoc._n 17._o 12._o for_o after_o that_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v break_v in_o piece_n all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o west_n do_v join_v again_o together_o in_o one_o body_n that_o by_o the_o bond_n and_o tie_n of_o the_o babylonish_n superstition_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n they_o may_v fight_v against_o the_o lamb._n consent_n be_v still_o hold_v necessary_a for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o election_n as_o the_o chief_a power_n upon_o earth_n that_o give_v he_o his_o authority_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n he_o be_v set_v up_o as_o the_o emperor_n deputy_n and_o creature_n to_o be_v the_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o all_o the_o divide_a kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o now_o will_v own_v no_o other_o secular_a head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o they_o but_o those_o sovereign_n which_o rule_v they_o and_o thus_o come_v the_o divide_a roman_a empire_n to_o be_v n_o one_o entire_a thing_n again_o and_o the_o several_a king_n in_o it_o to_o own_o one_o roman_a head_n again_o set_v up_o by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n thing_n continue_v not_o long_o in_o this_o mere_a spiritual_a and_o ecclesiastical_a state_n the_o new_a ecclesiastical_a head_n use_v all_o way_n to_o make_v himself_o universal_o acknowledge_v for_o such_o and_o to_o that_o end_n as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n he_o assume_v a_o power_n of_o execute_v the_o canon_n of_o council_n upon_o sovereign_a prince_n to_o the_o deprive_v they_o of_o their_o kingdom_n if_o they_o refuse_v to_o execute_v the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o all_o those_o that_o be_v disobedient_a to_o it_o and_o that_o even_o to_o the_o punishment_n of_o death_n from_o hence_o then_o we_o have_v a_o perfect_a idea_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o his_o image_n from_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n or_o of_o the_o imperial_a power_n restore_v by_o justinian_n the_o imperial_a authority_n be_v at_o first_o the_o sole_a head_n of_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n afterward_o the_o submission_n of_o the_o divide_a state_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o one_o ecclesiastical_a sovereign_n who_o be_v set_v up_o by_o the_o emperor_n make_v this_o new_a empire_n the_o exact_a image_n of_o the_o first_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o church-government_n of_o it_o and_o the_o manager_n and_o contriver_n of_o this_o new_a model_n be_v in_o history_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n call_v the_o false_a prophet_n chap._n v._n xiii_o rev._n xiii_o four_o ground_n for_o the_o apply_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o imperial_a power_n how_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v exercise_n all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n cause_v all_o the_o world_n to_o worship_v he_o make_v they_o make_v a_o image_n to_o he_o give_v life_n to_o that_o image_n and_o make_v all_o receive_v its_o mark_n etc._n etc._n by_o the_o observation_n in_o the_o precede_a discourse_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v how_o just_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n may_v be_v apply_v to_o the_o imperial_a authority_n after_o the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n 1._o for_o the_o imperial_a authority_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v p._n 221._o be_v 〈…〉_o a_o long_o while_o the_o only_a command_a head_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n and_o the_o please_v the_o socrates_n proam_n in_o l._n 5._o we_o have_v therefore_o in_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o out_o history_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o emperor_n interest_n in_o it_o because_o that_o since_o they_o begin_v to_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n ecclesiastical_a affair_n do_v seem_v very_o much_o to_o depend_v upon_o they_o so_o that_o the_o most_o eminent_a council_n be_v in_o time_n past_a and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n summon_v by_o their_o consent_n and_o procurement_n see_v note_n on_o the_o three_o chapter_n b_o c_o d_o e_o f_o g_o i_o k_o the_o emperor_n have_v always_o the_o right_n of_o invest_v church-governor_n in_o their_o several_a jurisdiction_n till_o the_o council_n of_o worm_n in_o the_o year_n 1122._o and_o then_o the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o 3d._n weary_v with_o the_o vexation_n occasion_v he_o by_o the_o pope_n give_v up_o his_o right_n of_o the_o staff_n and_o the_o ring_n the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o investiture_n to_o pope_n calixtus_n the_o second_o aventin_n histor_n boior_n l._n 6._o the_o abbot_n of_o ursperg_n in_o his_o chronicle_n give_v the_o form_n of_o this_o concordat_fw-la betwixt_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o pope_n in_o return_n agree_v for_o the_o future_a that_o the_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o abbot_n etc._n etc._n shall_v be_v perform_v in_o his_o presence_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o he_o that_o be_v elect_v shall_v receive_v the_o regalia_z of_o the_o emperor_n by_o the_o sceptre_n and_o this_o be_v call_v the_o unite_n of_o the_o royal_a power_n with_o the_o priesthood_n and_o long_o endeavour_v after_o under_o that_o name_n cardinal_n cusan_a concordia_fw-la catholic_n c._n 6_o 7_o 8_o 9_o affirm_v that_o every_o emperor_n and_o prince_n in_o their_o several_a jurisdiction_n be_v of_o god_n alone_o and_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o emperor_n to_o summon_v general_a council_n and_o to_o regulate_v the_o procedure_v in_o they_o and_o to_o every_o prince_n to_o do_v the_o same_o in_o his_o respective_a territory_n for_o national_a and_o provincial_a council_n and_o that_o if_o the_o pope_n be_v negligent_a in_o these_o thing_n the_o emperor_n ought_v to_o make_v use_n of_o his_o authority_n in_o all_o such_o case_n that_o the_o emperor_n always_o preside_v in_o the_o council_n assist_v with_o fifteen_o or_o twenty_o of_o the_o noble_n of_o his_o court_n who_o he_o make_v to_o take_v place_n before_o all_o and_o he_o and_o his_o legate_n propound_v the_o matter_n that_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v pererius_n in_o apoc._n disp_n 5._o de_fw-fr constantino_n then_o come_v the_o imperial_a majesty_n first_o into_o the_o church_n which_o be_v then_o arm_v with_o both_o the_o sword_n etc._n etc._n for_o though_o from_o the_o first_o the_o church_n have_v that_o sword_n viz._n the_o secular_a sword_n yet_o than_o first_o begin_v the_o facility_n and_o conveniency_n of_o exercise_v it_o against_o whosoever_o it_o please_v only_a sovereign_a authority_n upon_o earth_n that_o be_v acknowledge_v in_o all_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n so_o that_o all_o obedience_n give_v to_o the_o erroneous_a act_n of_o those_o counsel_n be_v real_o a_o obedience_n to_o the_o emperor_n will_v only_o for_o those_o thing_n have_v no_o oblige_a power_n in_o they_o to_o over-rule_v the_o conscience_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o counsel_n authority_n and_o therefore_o since_o it_o have_v be_v long_o before_o that_o time_n receive_v as_o a_o maxim_n by_o those_o who_o own_v that_o council_n that_o all_o be_v there_o do_v by_o the_o spirit_n the_o socrates_n l._n 1._o c._n 6._o ep._n 4._o constantine_n unto_o the_o church_n he_o there_o tell_v they_o that_o whatsoever_o be_v decree_v in_o the_o holy_a council_n of_o bishop_n be_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a in_o particular_a ibid._n ep._n 2._o to_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n for_o that_o which_o have_v be_v agree_v upon_o by_o the_o 300_o bishop_n be_v to_o be_v take_v for_o nothing_o but_o the_o determination_n of_o god_n himself_o the_o holy_a ghost_n reside_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o such_o worthy_a person_n and_o inspire_v they_o with_o the_o divine_a will_n of_o god_n himself_o council_n constantinop_n universal_a 6._o action_n 17._o sub_fw-la finem_fw-la the_o
thereupon_o into_o the_o church_n and_o thus_o come_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o appear_v with_o ten_o kingdom_n in_o it_o show_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o this_o be_v the_o help_a of_o the_o woman_n because_o the_o church_n by_o this_o get_v her_o freedom_n and_o peace_n and_o gain_v these_o barbarian_n to_o she_o but_o the_o dragon_n be_v say_v to_o be_v still_o in_o great_a fury_n against_o the_o woman_n and_o therefore_o go_v to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o remnant_n of_o her_o seed_n which_o 17._o rev._n 12._o 17._o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n where_o we_o may_v observe_v a_o plain_a distinction_n make_v betwixt_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n the_o war_n that_o the_o dragon_n make_v be_v with_o that_o part_n of_o her_o seed_n which_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o have_v the_o testimony_n or_o be_v the_o witness_n or_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o intimate_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o her_o seed_n shall_v depart_v from_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o from_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n by_o this_o we_o have_v a_o new_a scene_n open_v about_o the_o enmity_n of_o the_o dragon_n against_o the_o church_n the_o time_n of_o it_o be_v after_o the_o settlement_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o those_o king_n of_o the_o barbarian_n signify_v by_o the_o swallow_a up_o of_o the_o great_a flood_n by_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v after_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o party_n against_o who_o this_o war_n be_v carry_v on_o be_v the_o godly_a seed_n of_o the_o woman_n not_o against_o all_o her_o seed_n but_o against_o those_o only_a who_o keep_v god_n commandment_n and_o be_v the_o witness_n or_o the_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n or_o as_o they_o be_v elsewhere_o call_v the_o witness_n in_o sackcloth_n how_o this_o be_v bring_v to_o pass_v that_o which_o do_v immediate_o follow_v this_o design_n of_o the_o dragon_n do_v inform_v we_o for_o immediate_o upon_o it_o appear_v a_o beast_n with_o all_o the_o same_o emblem_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o the_o dragon_n have_v and_o to_o he_o the_o dragon_n 1._o rev._n 13._o 1._o be_v say_v to_o give_v his_o power_n and_o his_o seat_n and_o great_a authority_n 2._o v._o 2._o and_o thus_o do_v the_o dragon_n fulfil_v the_o intention_n that_o he_o have_v just_a before_o to_o war_n with_o the_o choose_a remnant_n of_o the_o woman_n seed_n he_o do_v not_o appear_v himself_o in_o it_o but_o inspire_v another_o set_v up_o in_o his_o place_n to_o do_v it_o by_o which_o it_o be_v evident_o signify_v that_o this_o new_a war_n with_o the_o dutiful_a part_n of_o the_o woman_n seed_n be_v not_o manage_v by_o any_o roman_a power_n which_o be_v open_o know_v to_o be_v the_o profess_a enemy_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o christian_a religion_n as_o that_o government_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v which_o have_v the_o open_a appearance_n of_o the_o devil_n management_n in_o it_o and_o if_o it_o be_v not_o such_o a_o power_n that_o shall_v appear_v like_o a_o open_a profess_a enemy_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n it_o must_v be_v such_o as_o must_v profess_v that_o religion_n and_o out_o of_o a_o pretend_a zeal_n to_o it_o exercise_v all_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o devil_n or_o dragon_n against_o the_o true_a professor_n of_o it_o for_o all_o the_o great_a business_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v religious_a worship_n and_o if_o that_o religion_n be_v not_o profess_v enmity_n to_o the_o christian_a because_o that_o will_v make_v it_o the_o open_a show_n of_o the_o dragon_n as_o it_o be_v before_o his_o fall_n it_o must_v then_o be_v a_o zealous_a outward_a profession_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n to_o persecute_v and_o to_o destroy_v the_o true_a maintainer_n of_o it_o this_o do_v determine_v the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o settlement_n of_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o wilderness_n for_o the_o space_n of_o a_o time_n time_n and_o a_o half_a for_o tho'_o it_o be_v say_v chap._n 12._o 6._o that_o she_o flee_v into_o the_o wilderness_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o there_o say_v that_o she_o be_v settle_v there_o but_o only_o that_o she_o have_v a_o place_n prepare_v for_o she_o there_o to_o be_v feed_v for_o one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n and_o beside_o after_o many_o great_a action_n intervening_a she_o be_v say_v at_o the_o 14_o verse_n to_o be_v but_o then_o in_o a_o condition_n to_o fly_v into_o the_o wilderness_n and_o after_o she_o be_v fly_v thither_o the_o dragon_n cast_v out_o a_o flood_n after_o she_o and_o hinder_v her_o settlement_n there_o till_o that_o be_v swallow_v up_o and_o therefore_o do_v her_o time_n time_n and_o half-time_n begin_v but_o just_a at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o dragon_n be_v persecute_v the_o remnant_n of_o her_o seed_n which_o be_v just_a at_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n and_o so_o confirm_v the_o synchronism_n of_o the_o woman_n and_o the_o beast_n for_o their_o whole_a time_n we_o be_v therefore_o now_o to_o inquire_v from_o the_o history_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n how_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n all_o the_o true_a professor_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v force_v by_o tyrannical_a usage_n to_o worship_v the_o will_n of_o the_o christian_n roman_n emperor_n about_o matter_n of_o religion_n thereby_o to_o fit_v the_o character_n here_o give_v to_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o imperial_a head_n restore_v in_o the_o west_n and_o thus_o we_o find_v that_o at_o the_o time_n that_o the_o christian_a church_n the_o woman_n be_v secure_v in_o the_o two_o imperial_a seat_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n the_o two_o wing_n of_o a_o great_a eagle_n from_o all_o the_o inundation_n of_o pagan_a people_n or_o from_o the_o face_n of_o the_o serpent_n the_o devil_n do_v then_o set_v up_o persecution_n in_o the_o roman_a throne_n against_o the_o true_a and_o faithful_a member_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n the_o remnant_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n which_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n while_o she_o herself_o be_v in_o the_o wilderness_n or_o in_o a_o place_n of_o security_n chap._n vii_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o the_o particular_a point_n of_o the_o first_o date_n of_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n inquire_v after_o in_o order_n the_o first_o conception_n and_o progress_n of_o the_o chief_a malignity_n of_o the_o beast_n it_o enter_v with_o theodosius_n and_o be_v settle_v by_o justinian_n and_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v the_o enforce_n of_o universal_a conformity_n by_o penalty_n able_a to_o make_v the_o generality_n of_o the_o world_n to_o comply_v against_o their_o conscience_n justinian_n be_v peculiar_a talon_n in_o the_o settle_v this_o method_n for_o conformity_n from_o the_o former_a account_n of_o the_o overrule_a authority_n of_o the_o christian_a emperor_n in_o all_o church-affair_n and_o of_o the_o great_a veneration_n which_o they_o have_v for_o the_o council_n assemble_v under_o they_o it_o be_v obvious_a for_o any_o one_o to_o conclude_v that_o they_o lie_v very_o open_a to_o the_o danger_n of_o require_v divine_a honour_n to_o be_v give_v they_o for_o this_o must_v needs_o make_v they_o very_o apt_a to_o command_v many_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v leave_v free_a and_o undetermined_a to_o be_v receive_v for_o point_n of_o faith_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n as_o inspire_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o council_n and_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o in_o such_o a_o case_n the_o will_n of_o he_o that_o enjoin_v such_o thing_n be_v take_v for_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o so_o he_o may_v very_o well_o be_v say_v to_o require_v the_o honour_n of_o god_n to_o be_v give_v to_o his_o own_o will_n one_o can_v but_o think_v it_o very_o probable_a upon_o this_o account_n that_o such_o a_o kind_n of_o worship_n as_o be_v call_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v sometime_o enjoin_v before_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n since_o there_o be_v many_o erroneous_a council_n before_o that_o time_n and_o it_o may_v be_v many_o thing_n in_o orthodox_n council_n make_v to_o be_v inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o press_v upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n as_o divine_a oracle_n necessary_o to_o be_v obey_v which_o be_v but_o the_o mere_a arbitrary_a injunction_n of_o man_n but_o yet_o though_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o worship_n may_v have_v be_v command_v before_o his_o appearance_n yet_o it_o can_v not_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n till_o it_o be_v the_o own_n of_o the_o roman_a authority_n for_o the_o will_n of_o god_n in_o those_o particular_a circumstance_n of_o antichristian_a idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n in_o which_o it_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v all_o over_o the_o
represent_v by_o the_o false_a prophet_n can_v be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n viz._n because_o the_o beast_n be_v real_o nothing_o but_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o by_o consequence_n the_o 6_o chap._n 3._o do_v denote_v 6._o prop._n 6._o a_o civil_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n whereas_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v describe_v as_o a_o ecclesiastical_a power_n employ_v in_o the_o service_n of_o that_o civil_a power_n see_v revelat._n 13_o 12_o 14._o but_o yet_o they_o may_v very_o well_o agree_v that_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n may_v be_v use_v promiscuous_o to_o signify_v the_o real_o distinct_a action_n of_o one_o another_o because_o they_o be_v join_v together_o in_o one_o confederacy_n and_o the_o name_n of_o any_o confederate_n or_o partner_n in_o any_o thing_n be_v common_o use_v to_o express_v the_o action_n of_o one_o another_o in_o the_o common_a design_n so_o primasius_n upon_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n concern_v they_o both_o both_o of_o they_o say_v he_o be_v everywhere_o to_o be_v understand_v in_o conjunction_n and_o present_o after_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o both_o the_o beast_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n of_o man_n and_o exercise_v the_o same_o wicked_a worship_n so_o that_o the_o first_o be_v say_v to_o fight_v for_o the_o false_a show_n of_o the_o second_o thus_o i_o have_v draw_v down_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o general_n consent_v of_o the_o ancient_n to_o my_o own_o particular_a opinion_n concern_v the_o first_o date_n of_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o particular_a roman_a power_n that_o be_v now_o signify_v by_o that_o term._n but_o that_o which_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v for_o the_o general_n confirmation_n of_o the_o conclusion_n in_o which_o almost_o all_o protestant_n agree_v in_o be_v that_o if_o it_o be_v sure_a as_o may_v appear_v from_o the_o four_o query_n that_o the_o six_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o imperial_a government_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n than_o there_o need_v nothing_o be_v grant_v to_o prove_v the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n to_o be_v the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o present_a but_o only_o to_o demonstrate_v from_o history_n that_o there_o have_v certain_o be_v two_o change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n since_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n for_o they_o do_v agree_v that_o antichrist_n from_o his_o first_o appearance_n must_v continue_v chap._n four_o agreement_n chap._n 3._o 3d_o agreement_n this_o chap._n till_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n and_o that_o the_o next_o change_n of_o the_o sovereignty_n of_o the_o roman_n but_o one_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n must_v be_v the_o eight_o king_n or_o the_o beast_n and_o antichrist_n and_o therefore_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o last_o of_o those_o two_o change_n of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o roman_n since_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n must_v the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n have_v begin_v whensoever_o that_o do_v appear_v from_o history_n to_o have_v happen_v and_o whatsoever_o the_o father_n have_v deliver_v contrary_a to_o this_o concern_v the_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a must_v have_v be_v acknowledge_v by_o they_o to_o contradict_v their_o general_n agreement_n in_o other_o thing_n more_o plain_a and_o from_o experience_n which_o they_o often_o mention_v as_o the_o only_a mean_n to_o determine_v the_o meaning_n of_o some_o mystical_a expression_n that_o regard_v future_a time_n they_o will_v have_v learn_v that_o those_o time_n be_v necessary_o to_o be_v understand_v in_o a_o mystical_a sense_n and_o not_o as_o they_o ordinary_o signify_v according_a to_o the_o frequent_a example_n in_o scripture_n of_o such_o a_o mystical_a signification_n of_o part_n of_o 2._o see_v corol._n 1_o prop._n 23._o rule_n 2._o time_n and_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o interpretation_n in_o such_o like_a case_n for_o a_o clear_a satisfaction_n about_o the_o contrariety_n and_o inconsistency_n of_o some_o of_o the_o particular_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n with_o the_o conclusion_n in_o which_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o unanimous_a judgement_n of_o the_o rest_n it_o may_v be_v convenient_a to_o inquire_v into_o the_o ground_n or_o reason_n of_o their_o paradoxical_a fancy_n about_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n which_o contradict_v the_o general_n agreement_n about_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o rule_v part_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n for_o this_o purpose_n it_o be_v in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o be_v consider_v that_o it_o be_v a_o true_a observation_n of_o the_o learned_a grotius_n that_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v not_o add_v at_o first_o to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o book_n apocal._n in_o praefat._n ad_fw-la apocal._n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o do_v afterward_o give_v ground_n for_o question_v the_o canonical_a authority_n of_o it_o be_v that_o it_o do_v so_o open_o point_v at_o the_o roman_a government_n as_o the_o great_a enemy_n of_o god_n that_o it_o lay_v conceal_v in_o a_o few_o hand_n among_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o first_o time_n for_o fear_v of_o exasperate_a the_o roman_n against_o they_o this_o do_v st._n chrysostome_n and_o augustine_n make_v to_o be_v the_o ground_n why_o st._n paul_n speak_v so_o mysterious_o about_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o thess_n in_o 2._o ep._n thess_n his_o prophecy_n about_o antichrist_n 2_o thess_n 2._o 6._o when_o he_o say_v and_o now_o you_o know_v what_o do_v withhold_v the_o reason_n they_o give_v for_o it_o be_v that_o if_o the_o apostle_n have_v open_o name_v the_o roman_n they_o will_v have_v account_v he_o and_o all_o the_o faithful_a very_o pestilent_a member_n of_o their_o government_n this_o fear_n of_o the_o then_o rule_v power_n together_o with_o the_o profession_n of_o their_o ignorance_n of_o the_o application_n of_o the_o character_n of_o antichrist_n because_o they_o look_v upon_o their_o time_n as_o not_o at_o all_o concern_v in_o those_o thing_n may_v be_v very_o reasonable_o judge_v to_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o little_a care_n that_o the_o father_n take_v to_o be_v wary_a in_o the_o interpretation_n that_o they_o give_v of_o this_o book_n for_o they_o esteem_v it_o to_o be_v both_o a_o dangerous_a study_n and_o also_o relate_v to_o thing_n that_o they_o can_v not_o well_o judge_v of_o and_o also_o to_o future_a time_n in_o which_o they_o shall_v not_o share_v and_o may_v therefore_o as_o chrysostome_n and_o augustine_n do_v express_o say_v bring_v themselves_o unnecessary_o into_o great_a danger_n and_o jerom_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o 11._o q._n ad_fw-la algasiam_fw-la and_o primasius_n upon_o 2_o thess_n 2._o 6._o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n this_o account_n may_v the_o more_o easy_o be_v allow_v from_o the_o general_a neglect_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n even_o in_o this_o age_n to_o which_o the_o chief_a thing_n in_o etc._n mr._n mede_n bp._n usher_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v by_o the_o severe_a examiner_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n judge_v to_o belong_v so_o as_o to_o be_v even_o lay_v aside_o out_o of_o the_o calendar_n for_o 316._o *_o homily_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n p._n 69_o and_o p._n 316._o the_o daily_a reading_n of_o scripture_n by_o protestant_n themselves_o †_o who_o nevertheless_o do_v give_v the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n the_o name_n of_o babylon_n it_o be_v then_o no_o great_a wonder_n that_o irenaeus_n and_o hippolytus_n and_o some_o other_o of_o the_o father_n whilst_o the_o roman_a government_n continue_v pagan_a shall_v be_v so_o willing_a to_o make_v the_o beast_n in_o general_a to_o be_v the_o world_n and_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o it_o to_o be_v seven_o wicked_a age_n of_o the_o world_n as_o the_o sum_n or_o recapitulation_n as_o irenaeus_n call_v it_o of_o all_o the_o apostate_n time_n for_o in_o that_o way_n the_o sixth_z head_n say_v in_o the_o prophecy_n to_o be_v then_o in_o be_v be_v not_o more_o apply_v to_o the_o roman_n than_o to_o all_o the_o other_o wicked_a nation_n in_o the_o world_n at_o that_o time_n and_o the_o last_o head_n call_v the_o beast_n will_v not_o concern_v the_o than_o roman_a empire_n because_o it_o be_v not_o to_o come_v till_o after_o the_o end_n of_o that_o present_a reign_v age._n and_o their_o willingness_n to_o take_v this_o safe_a way_n may_v make_v they_o easy_a to_o be_v satisfy_v with_o such_o small_a ground_n as_o these_o for_o it_o viz._n 1._o that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v signify_v chap._n 13._o 2._o to_o 23._o 1._o dan._n 2._o 40._o and_o 7._o 7_o 23._o contain_v all_o the_o four_o beast_n of_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n in_o his_o own_o
of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v date_v from_o by_o protestant_n baronius_n testimony_n concern_v it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o that_o who_o as_o 119._o as_o divers_a discourse_n p._n 119._o dr._n barnard_n observe_v do_v acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v not_o a_o age_n in_o which_o some_o learned_a man_n or_o other_o do_v not_o appear_v in_o this_o charge_n of_o antichristianism_n upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o have_v already_o see_v the_o charge_n of_o the_o donatist_n and_o arrian_n and_o if_o that_o shall_v be_v esteem_v to_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o unreasonable_a clamour_n of_o heretic_n pope_n gregory_n 38._o lib._n 4._o epist_n 38._o complaint_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n against_o that_o antichristian_a supremacy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n which_o come_v afterward_o to_o be_v the_o title_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v unexceptionable_a 28._o lib._n 6._o ep._n 28._o but_o present_o after_o that_o age_n when_o baronius_n himself_o say_v 3._o an._n 900._o art_n 1_o 2_o 3._o that_o the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n arnulphus_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n in_o his_o speech_n to_o the_o synod_n of_o rheims_n appeal_v to_o the_o whole_a synod_n whether_o 213._o synod_n rheim_n cap._n 25_o 26_o 27_o 28._o a._n d._n 991._o mornay_n myster_n iniquity_n p._n 213._o the_o behaviour_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o in_o their_o opinion_n full_o answer_v the_o character_n of_o antichrist_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o thereupon_o apply_v the_o 2_o thess_n 2._o 4_o 6_o 7._o to_o the_o fall_v in_o piece_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o papacy_n upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o it_o but_o after_o that_o pope_n gregory_n the_o seven_o call_v hildebrand_n have_v a_o while_n show_v himself_o there_o be_v frequent_a clamour_n of_o this_o nature_n aventinus_n a_o historian_n of_o that_o church_n say_v that_o the_o 5._o lib._n 5._o great_a part_n of_o good_a ingenuous_a faithful_a and_o clear-spirited_n writer_n do_v hold_v that_o than_o begin_v the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n and_o according_o do_v we_o find_v the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o liege_n in_o their_o answer_n to_o pope_n paschal_n letter_n who_o have_v be_v hildebrand_n scholar_n apply_v the_o rage_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o colon._n 2._o vol._n council_n p._n 809._o edit_fw-la colon._n the_o apocalypse_n against_o the_o true_a church_n to_o the_o pope_n action_n and_o the_o emperor_n henry_n who_o be_v with_o they_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o christian_a prince_n do_v also_o in_o express_a word_n apply_v the_o character_n of_o antichrist_n in_o the_o thess_n 1_o ep._n 2._o to_o paschal_n the_o bishop_n of_o florence_n also_o at_o the_o same_o time_n do_v public_o preach_v that_o antichrist_n be_v then_o bear_v which_o make_v pope_n paschal_n go_v in_o person_n 2._o platina_n in_o paschal_n 2._o to_o florence_n and_o call_v a_o council_n there_o to_o admonish_v he_o to_o desist_v their_o own_o st._n bernard_n tell_v we_o first_o that_o he_o have_v hear_v norbart_n 56._o about_o the_o year_n 1125._o epist_n 56._o of_o great_a repute_n for_o holiness_n affirm_v with_o a_o protestation_n that_o he_o do_v most_o certain_o know_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v reveal_v in_o that_o generation_n and_o bernard_n himself_o do_v also_o call_v 125._o in_o cantic_a serm._n 33._o epist_n 125._o the_o pope_n antichrist_n and_o say_v that_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n to_o who_o be_v give_v a_o mouth_n speak_v blasphemy_n and_o to_o make_v war_n against_o the_o saint_n do_v sit_v in_o the_o chair_n of_o st._n peter_n but_o everhard_n bishop_n of_o saltzburg_n in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o 1230._o about_o a._n d._n 1230._o 9th_o at_o the_o assembly_n at_o ratisbonne_n do_v the_o most_o particular_o prove_v the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o the_o 8_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o have_v be_v come_v ever_o since_o the_o time_n of_o hildebrand_n at_o least_o from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n that_o be_v the_o six_o head_n and_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n among_o the_o ten_o king_n aventin_n lib._n 7._o 545._o this_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o such_o as_o be_v of_o the_o roman_a communion_n but_o ever_o since_o the_o first_o great_a appearance_n of_o the_o albigenses_n which_o be_v before_o the_o year_n 1170._o there_o have_v be_v a_o continuation_n of_o this_o accusation_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o whole_a body_n of_o church_n divide_v from_o that_o communion_n those_o that_o have_v the_o curiosity_n to_o see_v a_o more_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o charge_n of_o antichrist_n upon_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o the_o best_a learned_a of_o its_o own_o member_n may_v consult_v du_n plessis_n mornay_n in_o his_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n and_o dr._n bernard_n in_o his_o four_o discourse_n from_o page_n 119._o where_o there_o be_v a_o account_n more_o particular_o of_o the_o learned_a man_n of_o this_o opinion_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n both_o in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o papal_a state_n and_o since_o the_o reformation_n finis_fw-la book_n print_v for_o thomas_n cockerill_n at_o the_o three_o leg_n in_o the_o poultry_n the_o work_n of_o the_o late_a reverend_a divine_a mr._n stephen_n charnock_n b._n d._n sometime_o fellow_n of_o new_a college_n in_o oxon._n folio_n 2_o vol._n speculum_fw-la theologiae_n in_o christo_n or_o a_o view_n of_o some_o divine_a truth_n which_o be_v either_o practical_o exemplify_v in_o jesus_n christ_n set_v forth_o in_o the_o gospel_n or_o may_v easy_o be_v deduce_v from_o they_o by_o edward_n polhill_n of_o burwash_n in_o sussex_n esq_n 4o._o precious_a faith_n consider_v in_o its_o nature_n work_v and_o growth_n by_o edward_n polhill_n esq_n in_o 4o._o geography_n rectify_v or_o a_o description_n of_o the_o world_n in_o all_o its_o kingdom_n province_n city_n town_n sea_n river_n bays_n cape_n fort_n their_o ancient_n and_o present_a name_n inhabitant_n situation_n history_n custom_n government_n &c_n &c_n and_o also_o their_o commodity_n coin_n weight_n and_o measure_n with_o those_o of_o london_n illustrate_v with_o about_o 80_o new_a map_n the_o whole_a work_n perform_v according_a to_o the_o accurate_a discovery_n of_o modern_a author_n in_o 4o._o 2_o do_v edition_n christus_fw-la in_o cord_n or_o the_o mystical_a union_n between_o christ_n and_o believer_n consider_v in_o its_o resemblance_n bond_n seal_n privilege_n and_o mark_n by_o edward_n polhill_n esq_n in_o 8o._o a_o practical_a grammar_n or_o the_o easy_a and_o short_a way_n to_o initiate_v young_a child_n in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n by_o the_o help_n whereof_o a_o child_n of_o seven_o year_n old_a may_v learn_v more_o of_o the_o ground_n of_o that_o language_n in_o three_o month_n than_o be_v ordinary_o learn_v in_o a_o year_n space_n by_o those_o of_o a_o great_a age_n in_o a_o common_a grammar_n school_n publish_v for_o the_o use_n of_o those_o that_o love_v not_o to_o be_v tedious_a to_o which_o be_v add_v table_n of_o mr._n walker_n particle_n by_o the_o assistance_n whereof_o young_a scholar_n may_v be_v better_o enable_v to_o peruse_v that_o excellent_a and_o most_o useful_a treatise_n by_o f_o philamath_n master_n of_o a_o free-school_n in_o 8o._o a_o dialogue_n between_o a_o romish_a priest_n and_o a_o english_a protestant_n wherein_o the_o principal_a point_n and_o argument_n of_o both_o religion_n be_v true_o prepare_v and_o full_o examine_v by_o matth._n pool_n author_n of_o the_o synopsis_fw-la criticorum_fw-la in_o 12o._o familiaria_fw-la colloquia_fw-la opera_fw-la christopheri_fw-la helvici_fw-la d._n &_o professoris_fw-la gressensis_fw-la olim_fw-la ex_fw-la erasmo_n roterodamo_n ludovico_n vive_fw-fr &_o schortenio_fw-la halio_fw-la selecta_fw-la editio_fw-la decima_fw-la quarta_fw-la ad_fw-la pristina_fw-la exemplaria_fw-la denuo_fw-la recognita_fw-la 12o._o school_n of_o manner_n or_o rule_n for_o child_n behaviour_n by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o english_a exercise_n for_o schoolboy_n 12o._o gradus_fw-la ad_fw-la parnassum_fw-la five_o novus_n synonymorum_fw-la epithetorum_fw-la &_o phrasium_fw-la poeticarum_fw-la thesaurus_fw-la elegantiae_fw-la flavissas_fw-la poeticas_fw-la parnassum_fw-la poeticum_fw-la thesaurum_fw-la virgilii_fw-la smetium_fw-la januam_fw-la musarum_fw-la aliosque_fw-la id_fw-la genus_fw-la libros_fw-la ad_fw-la poesin_n necessarias_fw-la complectens_fw-la some_o sermon_n upon_o regeneration_n faith_n and_o repentance_n preach_v at_o the_o merchant_n lecture_n in_o broadstreet_n by_o thomas_n cole_n marriage_n promoted_n in_o a_o discourse_n of_o its_o ancient_n and_o modern_a practice_n both_o under_o heathen_a and_o christian_a commonwealth_n and_o how_o far_o it_o may_v be_v practicable_a and_o commodious_a to_o the_o preservation_n of_o these_o kingdom_n by_o a_o person_n of_o quality_n
prophecy_n and_o this_o it_o come_v not_o to_o be_v till_o it_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o several_a divide_a kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n according_a to_o the_o description_n of_o it_o in_o the_o show_n of_o the_o figure_n chap._n 13._o 17._o and_o beside_o there_o be_v one_o peculiar_a circumstance_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v never_o fulfil_v till_o the_o time_n of_o his_o reign_n and_o that_o be_v a_o actual_a conformity_n of_o all_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o it_o how_o peremptory_a soever_o the_o command_n for_o that_o worship_n may_v be_v before_o yet_o it_o will_v appear_v that_o it_o can_v not_o long_o obtain_v among_o all_o those_o that_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a judgement_n before_o the_o settle_a establishment_n of_o it_o at_o the_o new_a return_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n in_o the_o west_n the_o reason_n that_o i_o give_v for_o this_o be_v because_o the_o law_n and_o command_n of_o the_o emperor_n for_o uniformity_n either_o have_v not_o before_o that_o time_n any_o penalty_n in_o they_o sufficient_a to_o make_v all_o the_o world_n to_o comply_v with_o they_o or_o be_v hinder_v from_o any_o settle_a continue_a execution_n of_o they_o the_o penalty_n annex_v to_o their_o law_n for_o conformity_n be_v general_o either_o nothing_o but_o anathema_n which_o dissenter_n will_v not_o value_v or_o deprivation_n of_o clergyman_n and_o military_a man_n and_o the_o pull_v down_o and_o confiscate_v the_o public_a meeting-place_n or_o prohibition_n to_o all_o man_n against_o come_v into_o the_o imperial_a city_n and_o there_o be_v no_o force_n in_o these_o penalty_n for_o a_o universal_a conformity_n and_o the_o commotion_n in_o the_o western_a empire_n will_v not_o allow_v the_o other_o severe_a and_o more_o general_a penalty_n to_o have_v any_o constant_a effect_n we_o see_v honorius_n soon_o after_o allege_v this_o reason_n for_o his_o renew_v his_o command_n for_o the_o terrify_n of_o heretic_n viz._n because_o he_o be_v then_o deliver_v from_o the_o fear_n of_o attalus_n the_o tyrant_n and_o alaricus_n the_o gothish_a king_n now_o say_v he_o that_o the_o oracle_n be_v take_v away_o by_o who_o they_o be_v encourage_v to_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o heretical_a superstition_n let_v all_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o holy_a law_n know_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v punish_v with_o banishment_n and_o also_o to_o blood_n if_o they_o will_v dare_v to_o meet_v still_o in_o public_a hieron_n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n lib._n 2._o pag._n 78._o wherefore_o it_o can_v never_o be_v think_v that_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n of_o this_o general_a conformity_n in_o the_o four_o or_o 5_o century_n either_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o orthodox_n or_o arrian_n emperor_n constantine_n seem_v to_o have_v go_v as_o high_a in_o his_o command_n as_o most_o that_o come_v after_o he_o till_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n we_o have_v 6._o have_v see_fw-la note_v the_o 8_o on_o the_o second_o chapter_n socrates_n l._n 1._o c._n 6._o in_o his_o edict_n and_o epistle_n all_o the_o great_a apprehension_n that_o the_o world_n have_v of_o general_a council_n as_o immediate_o inspire_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o the_o only_a warrant_n for_o unity_n and_o uniformity_n and_o as_o vest_v with_o a_o power_n of_o denounce_v the_o curse_n of_o god_n upon_o dissenter_n we_o find_v there_o the_o suppression_n of_o all_o their_o punishment_n their_o euseb_n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la constantini_n l._n 3._o c._n 63._o to_o the_o heretic_n we_o enact_v and_o command_v by_o this_o law_n that_o none_o of_o you_o shall_v dare_v hereafter_o to_o meet_v at_o conventicle_n and_o that_o all_o those_o place_n where_o you_o be_v wont_a to_o keep_v close_a meeting_n be_v demolish_v provide_v also_o that_o you_o shall_v not_o keep_v any_o meeting_n either_o in_o public_a or_o in_o private_a house_n or_o in_o remote_a place_n c._n 64._o and_o threaten_v their_o maintainer_n with_o punishment_n conventicle_n the_o depose_n of_o dissent_v bishop_n and_o which_o seem_v more_o terrible_a than_o any_o thing_n that_o we_o find_v in_o his_o successor_n the_o 21._o the_o socrates_n l._n 1._o c._n 6._o constantine_n to_o the_o bishop_n and_o people_n for_o as_o soon_o as_o he_o be_v take_v our_o pleasure_n be_v that_o his_o head_n be_v strike_v off_o his_o shoulder_n sozom._n l._n 1._o c._n 21._o penalty_n of_o death_n threaten_v to_o those_o that_o shall_v conceal_v any_o of_o arrius_n book_n and_o not_o deliver_v they_o up_o to_o be_v public_o burn_v but_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o all_o this_o that_o do_v oblige_v the_o generality_n of_o the_o arrian_n to_o church_n communion_n the_o law_n of_o theodosius_n be_v indeed_o something_o more_o severe_a and_o of_o more_o force_n for_o a_o general_a conformity_n deprivation_n conformity_n cod._n justinian_n lib._n 1._o de_fw-la summa_fw-la trinitat_fw-la theodos_fw-la edict_n ad_fw-la pop_n constantinop_n we_o will_v have_v all_o the_o people_n of_o our_o empire_n be_v of_o that_o religion_n which_o st._n peter_n the_o apostle_n deliver_v to_o the_o roman_n and_o which_o it_o be_v manifest_v that_o pope_n damasus_n do_v now_o follow_v and_z peter_z bishop_n of_o alexandria_n and_o we_o command_v those_o that_o follow_v this_o law_n to_o take_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_n christian_n upon_o they_o and_o the_o rest_n only_o the_o name_n of_o heretic_n we_o decree_v shall_v be_v chastise_v by_o a_o divine_a vengeance_n first_o by_o excommunication_n and_o afterward_o also_o by_o the_o revenge_n of_o the_o motion_n of_o our_o own_o mind_n as_o heaven_n shall_v incline_v we_o and_o all_o over_o the_o theodosian_a code_n tit._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la there_o be_v nothing_o but_o law_n either_o for_o pull_v down_o the_o meeting-house_n of_o heretic_n or_o for_o punish_v they_o and_o that_o even_o to_o banishment_n so_o cod._n theodos_fw-la l._n 15._o tit._n 5._o de_fw-la haereticis_fw-la l._n 16._o tit._n 4._o the_o his_o qui_fw-la supra_fw-la religionem_fw-la contendunt_fw-la lex_fw-la secunda_fw-la item_n lex_fw-la tertia_fw-la c._n 67._o de_fw-la haereticis_fw-la l._n 21._o item_n l._n 26._o and_o inquisitor_n appoint_v l._n 9_o 13_o 15_o 31_o 32_o 35_o 52._o cod._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la socrates_n l._n 3._o c._n 4._o the_o emperor_n basilicus_n edict_n there_o do_v mention_n and_o enforce_v theodosius_n law_n viz._n that_o laic_n be_v punish_v with_o banishment_n and_o confiscation_n of_o good_n and_o bishop_n with_o deprivation_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o whatsoever_o force_n these_o law_n may_v have_v yet_o we_o may_v be_v sure_a that_o the_o inundation_n of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n who_o 585._o baron_fw-fr anno_fw-la 585._o be_v general_o arrian_n all_o over_o the_o whole_a empire_n a_o few_o year_n after_o must_v necessary_o put_v a_o end_n to_o that_o general_n uniformity_n socrates_n who_o live_v in_o those_o time_n do_v indeed_o tell_v we_o that_o 20._o socrat._v l._n 5._o c._n 2._o 4._o 20._o as_o gratian_n before_o he_o have_v grant_v a_o general_a toleration_n so_o theodosius_n constrain_v none_o of_o the_o sect_n to_o be_v of_o his_o communion_n but_o give_v they_o the_o free_a exercise_n of_o their_o religion_n in_o public_a without_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o city_n but_o sozomen_n lib._n 7._o cap._n 4_o and_o 5._o and_o theodor._n 5._o 15._o assert_n the_o quite_o contrary_a of_o theodosius_n that_o he_o make_v decree_n for_o punish_v the_o arrian_n with_o the_o great_a severity_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n philostorgius_n l._n 9_o c._n 19_o if_o indeed_o we_o come_v narrow_o to_o search_v into_o the_o law_n of_o theodosius_n arcadius_n and_o tentaverint_fw-la and_o honorius_n ad_fw-la heraclian_n commit_v africâ_fw-la an._n 411._o sciant_fw-la omnes_fw-la sanctae_fw-la legis_fw-la inimici_fw-la plectendos_fw-la se_fw-la poenâ_fw-la &_o proscriptionis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la si_fw-la ultra_fw-la convenire_fw-la in_o publicum_fw-la tentaverint_fw-la honorius_n one_o may_v very_o reasonable_o question_v socrates_n fidelity_n in_o this_o account_n of_o those_o time_n however_o the_o confusion_n of_o the_o empire_n by_o the_o inundation_n of_o the_o barbarian_n till_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n may_v with_o all_o reason_n be_v judge_v to_o have_v give_v a_o continual_a interruption_n to_o the_o execution_n of_o the_o severe_a law_n of_o this_o kind_n at_o least_o to_o that_o general_a conformity_n which_o be_v make_v the_o character_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o then_o the_o momentary_a appearance_n of_o this_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o so_o inconsiderable_a a_o time_n can_v be_v take_v for_o nothing_o but_o his_o endeavour_n to_o appear_v and_o which_o upon_o its_o first_o rise_n be_v immediate_o crush_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o blood_n that_o council_n ephesin_n canon_n 8._o upon_o the_o complaint_n of_o the_o cyprian_a bishop_n against_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n usurp_a jurisdiction_n over_o they_o they_o